Actions

Work Header

London 2013: Everything Has Changed

Summary:

I originally wrote this in 2016, but then rewrote it in 2022. This was where things really changed for Emily Ann in this fictional world. I hope you enjoy what's to come!

Chapter 1: Jolly Old London

Chapter Text

The school bell rang through, marking the end of this late-May exam day. Kids stormed out of the school building excitedly. Summer Break of 2013 was finally here, and it was widely welcomed throughout the community of Lockport, Illinois.

I was among some of the last of the high school kids to exit the freshman campus, and school buses surrounded the building, like expected. I was walking alongside my boyfriend, whom I’d been going with for almost a year.

My name is Emily. Emily Ann Lancman. As of this time setting, I was 14, anticipating turning 15 in July. Youngest of three daughters, myself being the only one of the three who never associated herself with the sport of softball, or any sport for that matter. I was always more into music, singing, and writing. Always have, always will be, I’m fairly certain. Frankly, my freshman year of high school was mostly a huge mess. The transition from the school I grew up in into a new place I had never seen, with more strange people around me, really got to me, but I tried and tried. My grades weren’t the best, but I knew I was going to get more help with matters like that after this summer break is through.

Unlike most of everyone I’ve ever known, I have Autism Spectrum Disorder. I learned to be very open about it, for I know it’s a huge part of me. On that note, there are many parts about me that many consider weird or abnormal, and I’ve grown very self-conscious about it. Truth, I really was never too proud of this huge part of me, or much of me at all since I got into high school. But that’s a whole different story I’ve yet to tell, and it’s not the matter at hand either way.

On this late-May afternoon, my boyfriend, Nick, and I were out on the school yard, and he just pulled me into a warm hug. I naturally hugged him back.

“S-Sorry…..” I almost stuttered.

“For what, babe?” He asked, concerned.

“For running away n’ all…..”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m patient. That, and you’re under a lot of pressure. Take all the time you need. Just know that I’m simply a call or text away, and we can talk about anything you want.” He assured me with his same warm smile, his lips seemingly pinker than normal. His brown eyes were shining, along with his matching hair, slightly curly.

“We can work whatever comes around out.” He added.

“Y-Yeah….I mean, we’ve been best friends for pretty much our whole lives.” I remembered, shrugging a little.

“Yeah. We can deal with it all together .” He kept his warm smile.

“Say…..” I remembered a thought, “do you think we can really go to that horseback riding camp you’ve talked about?”

“I’m sure my mom n’ dad can manage. Besides, it’ll be fun .”

“Thanks.” I couldn’t help but slightly smile.

We looked at each other. Slowly, like in a slight trance, Nick gently placed his big hands on both of my cheeks, caressing them. I blushed almost immediately, but I closed my eyes, knowing what was coming.

I felt his lips connect with my own, and I kept my arms around him, holding him in. I kissed him back. Time very briefly stopped.

Nick pulled away from the kiss, and we looked at each other again.

“I better get on my bus. My dad’s waiting for me at East Campus.” He began to let go of me.

“Okay. I’ll call you later on.” I said with barely any thinking.

“Yeah. See ya, and I love you.” He turned and started walking.

“I love you, too, baby!” I almost yelled back.

I watched him hop on the bus, and the first round of buses left the building. My bus was among the second round.

My bus ride was full of colors and pictures going through my mind. I remember picturing myself riding horses with Nick and the others in the camp he had talked about many times. I had always been a little intrigued with going to his camp with him, as well as the forest preserve with his family for a vacation. The thoughts almost scared me, but I was excited at the same time. Something in me knew I had some making up to do, given I took many opportunities, many being a little over the top, to avoid contact with him, but it was only because I was nervous, and I cracked under the pressure. But Nick was very patient with me.

If only I knew…..that my time with him altogether had just about run out…..

I got home like usual, and I let myself inside the house, for I was the first one home. My sisters, Grace and Sarah, were driving in Grace’s car, and I assumed they were with some friends. I was the only one home, and I was welcomed by the family dogs, Cowboy and Molly.

Cowboy was a Jack Russell terrier and Japanese Chin mix, almost 10 years old. We’d had him, despite his borderline-psychotic energy and behavior, since I was only a 5 year old girl, although he was from a puppy mill. I can never forget when we brought him home as a little cute puppy. Cowboy was always friendly, but he loved to chew. Cowboy was the best form of entertainment when we wanted him to speed around the room like a spaz.

As for Molly, she was a little more laid back and much quieter than Cowboy. Molly was a beagle mixed with, I think, a labrador. She looked like a lab, size and all, with the color scheme of a beagle. Although she was very stubborn like a hound dog, she was always so cuddly and friendly. She loved nothing more than to nap on the couch and get belly rubs from any of us, but especially myself. We rescued her from the humane society about a year and a half before this story’s events.

I settled into the house, and I put my backpack right on the front room recliner, like often. I went right to the kitchen for a glass of milk. That’s when I found a letter on the fridge.

 

Emily, as a bit of a surprise, you’re going to spend this summer with some old friends of yours. There’s this large green pipe that’s been waiting for you since this morning, in the backyard, and I already got your clothes packed. Be sure to be on your best behavior, and have a fun time! And don’t worry about the dogs. Your sisters will take care of them once they’re home. -Dad

 

I tilted my head a little, and I just went to view the backyard from the glass patio slide door. Where our swimming pool once was (for it collapsed last summer), there was a large green warp pipe. I knew the shape and look of it anywhere, and I was immediately interested. There were also a few suitcases beside it, waiting.

I went back up to my room and got a few last minute things. My chargers for my phone, iPod, and laptop. My cuddly bear for a sleeping buddy. And my orange baseball cap, saying Sunny’s Delite. A popular and nostalgic ice cream place not far from my Crest Hill, Illinois home.

I also made sure to take my backpack with me, for I knew my Summer Break homework was inside it, as well as my headphones.

I went outside, and I looked closer at the warp pipe waiting. Looking inside, it was like there was no end of it.

“W-Wow…..”

I felt like I had seen something like this up close before, but I couldn’t put my finger on it for the moment.

I just picked up my suitcases, one at a time, and I pushed them into the warp pipe, letting each of them fall through. The last to go was my backpack. I then carefully climbed over and jumped right in.

It was like an enormous slide, and it felt like there was no stopping. Everything just kept going so fast.

Next thing I knew, I was almost blinded by the sunlight, and I was thrown in the air. I yelled as I flailed, and I ended up falling right into my luggage, hardly breaking my fall. It hurt upon impact, and I winced.

“Aw man…..this is gonna bruise…..” I managed to get up to my feet.

That’s when I realized where I had suddenly ended up. Looking around, this new place really wasn’t like any place I remember going. A large city, with people walking along the sidewalks and streets, with cars and buses going about like normal. But this wasn’t Chicago. Something in me just knew this wasn’t like any place I’d seen before.

Loud ringing was then heard through the air, catching me by surprise as I picked up as much luggage as I could.

It was then I saw the enormous clock building, standing out from the rest of the city. I stared through the entire ringing sequence, almost awestruck.

I checked my watch. 12:00 noon in my time.

“Is this…..?” I could hardly finish my voice speaking my mind.

“London? Yes, this is, in fact, London, England.” A soft female voice said, seemingly to me.

Surprised, I turned. I saw a girl had already approached me. She seemed to be my age, if not a little older. Her hair was neat, bright yellow blonde, the length going right past her shoulder blades. Her outfit was different shades of sky blue, a casual short dress. The length of said dress was seemingly right at her knees. Her eyes were a beautiful blue, much like her outfit and headband. I don’t think I had ever seen a more beautiful girl before. I didn’t even realize there was no shadow at all being cast from her presence.

“O-Oh, sorry. You just surprised me.” I said.

“It’s alright. It seems like you need a little help, though.” She said sincerely.

“Well….yeah, I do. I don’t even know where I’m supposed to be.” I put my backpack over my shoulder.

“Don’t worry. I do.” She assured with a friendly smile, and she helped pick up some of my suitcases.

“Thanks. I need all the help I can get.” I said sincerely.

“I’ll take you to where you need to be.” She started walking, letting me catch up.

We walked side by side through much of the city of London, letting her lead the way. It wasn’t like I had much of a choice.

“So…..you from around here?” I then asked, hoping to start a decent conversation.

“No, not quite.” She replied.

“Where are you from?” I asked curiously.

“It’s…..a rather complicated story…..”

“Okay, then. Don’t wanna talk about it?”

She shook her head a little.

“Fair enough. I’m from Illinois. I found this warp pipe in my backyard, along with my luggage here, and I just went on through it, and now I’m here. My dad said I’m spending this summer with old friends, and it seems like they’re around here.”

“Oh, yes. They’ve been expecting you since this morning.” She seemed to know.

“What exactly is going on around here, anyway?” I then asked.

“The M&S Olympic Games are this summer.” She replied.

“I thought the Games were last year…..” I tilted my head, a little puzzled.

“Yes, they were. The official Olympic Games, that is. I hear there’s a separate branch of the Games that goes on, too, only at a later time.” She explained.

“Oh, I see.” I understood.

“So….what’s your name?”

“Maria.”

“Maria? That’s a pretty name. I’m Emily.” I introduced.

“It’s very nice to meet you, Emily.” Maria smiled at me.

“You, too, Maria.” I smiled back.

We walked until we made it to this specific hotel in a different part of the noisy city. Behind it seemed to be very large and wide buildings, looking like arenas.

“Is this the place?” I asked.

“Yes, it is. You made it.” Maria confirmed.

“Thanks for the help, Maria. I really appreciate it.” I let go of my suitcases and then cracked my knuckles, easing them from a little tension.

“You’re very welcome, Emily…..” She kept her smile toward me as her grip loosened enough to let go of her share of the luggage.

“So….” I then started after a moment of stretching myself, “you supposed to be here, too?” I turned to look at her.

She was gone. All that was there were my suitcases. I was confused, and I looked around. She was nowhere. It was as though she completely vanished into thin air.

“Maria?!” I yelled a few times, turning around all over.

Nothing.

“This…..is kinda weird…..” I thought out loud.

The building entrance doors slid open, revealing an occupant from inside.

“Hey!” A raspy voice called out to me.

I turned back around, only to find an unlikely but familiar face now bestowed before me.

A very little guy, only about two feet tall, maybe a little more, with a large head that looked much like a mushroom with large red spots. His vest was blue, his pants white, his tapping shoes brown.

“Toad?!.....” I was surprised.

He approached me, and upon closer inspection, he smiled.

“Emily Ann Lancman!”

“Am I supposed to be here?” I asked as he walked up to me.

“You sure are! We’ve been expecting you since this morning, but you’re the first one of all the participants to arrive.” He said.

He then quickly turned and whistled loudly.

“Hey, guys! Help me with some luggage! Emily’s here!” He shouted.

More Toads came out almost immediately, almost like a stampede, although it was only a few Toads, and they came and picked up each suitcase. Like Pikmin working together to gather pieces to build a bridge for Olimar.

“We’ll help ya get settled in your hotel room n’ get you situated. C’mon.” Toad took my right hand gently, and he guided me inside after the other Toads stampeded back inside the building.

This hotel was rather beautiful inside. Like no other hotel I’d seen before.

“Wow….” I was awestruck.

“Fancy place, huh? I’m almost shocked they let us have this one.” Toad said.

“So, let me get this straight.” I then began. “You sent that warp pipe all the way to Crest Hill for me, and I’m supposed to be here as a participant ?”

“That’s right. Your dad signed you up for it over the winter. He thought it’d be a nice thing for you to do through the summer, and the princess n’ I agreed.” Toad replied.

“I know I was in the Laff-a-Lympics last year, but wow…..” I had a little trouble wrapping my head around this new reality.

“So, I’m in on this with Mario and the others?”

“That’s right! They’re gonna be so excited to see you! Seems like forever ago! I mean, you’ve changed since you were only 10 years old.”

“10?.....”

“I picked you up from Michigan, and you were in Beijing for a little while. Remember?” He reminded.

It took me a long moment, but I slowly remembered.

“Oh…..I must’ve forgotten about most of the details…..” I giggled a little, though at my own expense.

“It’s okay. I heard you’ve been really busy over the last four years.” Toad assured me.

“Y-Yeah, it’s a really long story…..” I scratched the back of my head, briefly playing with my short brown hair.

Toad guided me to my hotel room. Room 536, on the fifth floor, and he let me in, giving me the key. The other Toads were already getting the suitcases situated.

“Here’s your room, Emily! Whaddya think?” He asked sincerely.

I looked around. It was surprisingly spacious, and it seemed even fancier than the dining room and entrance area we had walked through.

“Whoa…..” I was, again, in awe.

“You gonna be good for a while?” Toad asked.

“Yeah, I think so. It’s been a long morning for me. Today was my last day of school for the summer, and that last exam, I know, didn’t go too well.”

“Rest easy. Lunch is gonna be served in about two hours. Sorry, it’s gonna be a little late today. In the meantime, through the next few days, more and more of the participants are gonna be coming in, so feel free to socialize n’ look around as you wish. Just be sure to keep your room key with ya.”

“Got it. Thanks, Toad. You rock.” I patted his head.

He giggled. “Thanks, Em. Boy, it’s so good to see you!” He hopped up and gave me a big hug.

I giggled naturally, and I hugged him back naturally. After a moment, I put him down to his feet and let him leave to resume his previous business at hand.

I took my shoes off, put my backpack aside, and then sat on the bed closer to me. My hotel room had two separate beds, mind you, as well as a flatscreen TV, some game consoles, and a video game library to work with. I even had a microwave, mini fridge, and writing desk. The TV was on, silently playing a locally broadcasted British channel. The show, called Eastenders .

“Wow…..this is gonna be one heck of a summer…..” I let myself fall onto the bed, now lying on my back.

I took my phone out of my shorts pocket. It wasn’t a touch screen phone, but a newer flip phone. I flicked it open with my thumb, and I dialed a certain number. After pressing the green phone button, I put the phone to my ear. I heard it ring through a few times.

“Hello?” He answered.

“Hey, Nick.” I said.

“Hey, babe. What’s up?”

I kicked my feet a little, playing an imaginary beat with them.

“I kinda hate to be the bearer of bad news, but…..I don’t think that camp is gonna work out this summer.” I told him.

Chapter 2: The Mario Brothers

Chapter Text

The TV kept silently playing Eastenders . My phone conversation continued, with me explaining to my boyfriend, Nick, my newfound circumstances.

“You’re all the way in London?!” He was very surprised.

“Yup. I didn’t know I was going anywhere till I got home n’ found a warp pipe waiting for me. My dad signed me up for these games as a participant for the summer, like as a surprise. So, trust me, I’m just as surprised as you.” I assured him.

“Wow…..I wanna come over n’ support you, y’know.” He then expressed.

“Really? What about your horseback riding camp?” I sat up.

“I can talk to my parents. I’m sure they’d love to support you, too. I mean, we now know you’ve got a big summer ahead of you. Besides, I can always get back into camp this fall.” He told me.

“Well…..if your parents don’t mind, then I can talk to Toad n’ see if he can provide a warp pipe for you to jump through. I kinda always wanted to introduce you to my friends here.”

“In that case, I’ll talk to my parents right now, n’ I’ll let you know how it goes. Okay?”

“Okay. I better get going. I love you.”

“Love you, too, Emily. Bye.”

“Bye, babe.” I hung up, and I then stood up from the bed and put my shoes back on. Taking my key with me, I left my room.

I took the elevator down back to the first floor. After that, I walked down the short hallway to the dining room, going past some rooms, a cleaning supplies closet, and the door to the hotel pool.

I came into the dining room, just as pans of food were now being warmed up at the buffet.

“Oh, hey, Emily!” Toad greeted me. “You’re just in time for lunch! They came on time, after all!”

“Not a moment too soon, I’m gettin’ real hungry.” I smiled casually, and I walked up to the buffet.

Mashed potatoes, mashed sweet potatoes, chicken n’ dumplings, mac n’ cheese, this kind of meaty stew or chili-like concoction, but it all looked very appetizing.

“The menu’s gonna be a bit different every day, with the exception of breakfast every morning. But, if I remember correctly, you’re a very picky eater, so there’s always gonna be some mac n’ cheese for ya.” Toad then told me.

“Oh, thanks. That’s a bit of a sudden load off my mind.” I thanked.

“No prob.” Toad kept his friendly smile.

The main entrance doors slid open again, a little loudly, too. In that, Toad and I both looked behind us to see who came in.

Two men, seemingly a little shorter than me. One was wearing red, the other wearing green, both sporting handsome blue overalls. A red M, and a green L. Both had familiar blue eyes, their mustaches almost exactly the same, but the exact dos of them were a little different. The one in red was shorter than the one in green, that much was for sure.

“Mario n’ Luigi!” Toad celebrated, and he hopped and squeaked around.

“Right on time for lunch! N’ we got an old friend!” He celebrated.

I paid eye contact with the Mario Brothers, whom I hadn’t seen in person for what felt like forever.

“Emily? Is that-a you?.....” Luigi recognized me first.

“Yeah, that’s me.” I approached the two heroic plumbers.

“Emily! Wahooo!” Mario cheered, and he was the first to give me a hug. I hugged him back naturally.

“You’re-a here!” He was very happy.

“Man, am I glad to see you, two!” I was very happy, too.

“Awww, I wanna hug, too!” Luigi joined the embrace, and Mario and I happily welcomed him.

“When did-a you get-a here?” Luigi asked.

“Just earlier this afternoon. Kinda by surprise, too. My dad signed me up for these Games as a surprise for me.” I replied.

“Ah, that’s-a wonderful! We’re gonna have a lotta fun-a! Wahooo!” Mario cheered.

“Well, I am now , that’s for sure. But…..can I please eat? I’m starving…..” I reminded.

“Oh, of-a course…..” Mario realized and chuckled from slight embarrassment.

The other Toads came and helped get the brothers’ luggage and get it to their room(s). Mario and Luigi joined me for lunch.

"So, this is-a your first time participating?" Mario then asked after a few moments of eating.

"That's right. My dad pretty much surprised me. Not too sure why, given my grades really weren't the best through the entire school year." I shrugged.

"Not-a good?....." Luigi asked.

"Nope. Truth be told, the transition into high school really did a number on me. I cracked under that kind of pressure….." I admitted.

"Oh….." Mario didn't know what else to say.

After finishing lunch, the brothers and I found ourselves looking around the hotel. We looked at the pool room I mentioned before, the workout room toward the opposite side of the hotel, as well as a quiet room, perhaps for things such as meditating and yoga.

"Wow, this place really is fancy." I commented.

"Oh yeah!" Mario added.

"C'mon, let's-a look at the arenas!" Luigi urged, and Mario and I followed.

The first arena we got to was the basketball court. Bigger than any school gymnasium I had ever seen, and I gasped in awe.

"Wh-Whoa….."

The hoops and basketballs were even set up.

"Wow! C'mon, Luigi! Let's-a play basketball!" Mario then urged, running onto the court.

"Wait-a for me, Mario!" Luigi followed.

I was the last to step onto the basketball court.

Some memories came back, specifically a number of years ago, when my sisters briefly played basketball for our school. Each different school gym was interesting to me, for they were very different from what I was used to at Richland. Watching the teams warm up and then play the games, the scoreboards, even the referees. Lots of it I remembered pretty clearly. I would spend my time walking around as much of the schools as I could, learning a little more about them, and staying in my own world in my head, like always.

"Y'know, I haven't walked onto an actual basketball court since I was in 8th grade." I then said.

Mario was holding a basketball at this point.

"You played?" He asked.

"No, but I was the manager for the 7th grade girls basketball team, and we qualified to go to State." I said.

"That's-a so cool!" Luigi commented.

"It was really cool. We lost and got eliminated in the first game at state, but it was still one heck of a day and adventure." I said with a casual smile, and I got my own basketball, and I spun it on my middle finger. It spun on my finger almost flawlessly.

"Wh-Whoa….." Mario was in brief awe.

"How did-a you do that?....." Luigi asked.

"Oh, this?" I gestured to the spinning ball. "I took tons of practice through the years, y'know. Something my sisters and neighbors always liked to do was play casual basketball in one of our driveways." I said.

I then dribbled my basketball and took a shot at the nearest hoop. Swished right in.

"Nice-a shot!" Mario clapped.

"Nothin' to it." I retrieved my basketball.

We ended up shooting hoops and talking for the rest of the afternoon.

Later on, it was now nighttime. I was in my hotel room, and I was already on the phone.

"So, how do you like London?" It was my mom.

"It really is unlike any place I've seen before. I haven't seen too much of it, though. It's only my first day." I replied.

"And when's the opening ceremony?"

"June 10th. Toad told me we're gonna be training and getting acquainted in the meantime."

"Oh, good. I bet it's getting a little late for you."

"Yeah…..I am a little tired….." I yawned.

"Then I better let you go to bed. Now, remember, don't forget to brush your hair and teeth every morning, okay?"

"Okay, Mom. Thanks. I'll talk to you later."

"Love you, punkin!"

"Love you, too, Mom." I smiled naturally, and I hung up.

I changed into light pajamas, and I was getting ready for bed. But first, I was standing on my balcony, enjoying the light and slightly cool London breeze. I was drinking a glass of cold milk. I could see much of the city of London from my balcony, and I honestly really liked the view at night.

"Wow…..that's a pretty good view." I commented to myself.

I looked up toward the sky. It was clear, and the stars danced about merrily.

I put my glass aside, letting myself just marvel at the sight of the night stars.

“It’s even better up there, in the stars…..” I couldn’t help but say out loud.

I didn’t even realize a different figure appearing right on the balcony, standing beside me. She was perhaps about half of my height, if not slightly taller, and her skin was paler than my own. Her eyes were a deep ocean blue, and her hair was green like summer leaves. In fact, her hair was silky, and it had the exact consistency of a young green leaf. She had little rose buds on her head, almost looking like big ears on a furry mammal. Her dress had a green top, long sleeves, and the skirt portion looked more like flower petals, white in color. She had a red jewel on her young chest.

“The night sky is always a beautiful sight, isn’t it?” She said, in a voice different from what I had heard before. It sounded even sweeter than Maria’s, as well as a little softer.

Surprised, I flinched and looked to my right. There she was. She was looking up toward the sky.

“H-How’d you get here?!” I was slightly freaked out.

“I’m sorry. I can’t help it sometimes…..to look up at the sky for once.”

“Wh-Who are you?.....”

She finally looked at me. “My name is Cosmo.” She formally introduced.

“It’s nice to meet you, Emily.”

“You know my name?.....”

“More and more have gotten to know the name of Emily Ann Lancman. I know I have over time.”

“Where’d you come from?”

“Up there.” She gestured toward the starry sky.

I looked up again.

“Are you like an alien?.....”

“I may be to this world, yes.” She answered. “But to specific others who are arriving here, I was a dear friend.”

“I don’t think I ever heard of you from Mario or any of his pals…..”

“That’s not who I refer to.”

“O-Oh, okay…..” I wasn’t sure what else to say about the matter.

“I have a strong feeling you will surely connect with my mutual friends during your stay here.”

“What makes you say so?” I asked curiously.

“Something in me just tells me so. I can see to it that you’re very kind, understanding, yet naive and often gullible, much like one of my dear friends. However, you do what you believe is right for those you care about, and you do what makes you feel comfortable when it comes to just you.” She said.

I blushed a little. “W-Wow…..”

We looked at each other.

“Are you able to stay here?” I then asked. “I got an extra bed.”

“I’m afraid I can’t…..”

“Then why are you here?” I tilted my head a little.

“Because…..while I feel you will make many new friends during your stay here, I can’t shake the feeling that something very drastic is about to happen…..” Her face grew sad and almost anxious.

“To anyone in particular?.....” I felt a little uneasy.

“To you , Emily…..and I felt like I just had to warn you.”

“What’s gonna happen?.....”

“I cannot say, for it’s too hard to tell, but I just have this very bad feeling. I pray I’m simply overthinking, and I’m wrong.” She admitted.

I hardly know why, but I came and intended to hold her shoulder, but my hand phased right through her figure, like she was some sort of ghost.

“O-Oh…..” I found myself briefly in thought.

“Well…..I guess, whatever happens, at least I got some friends with me. I mean, I got old friends who once knew my mom when she was a kid, and they helped me through a lot of my struggles, including some recent losses in my family. I think…..I can somehow deal with it. I kinda already have so far, y’know.” I was trying to be a little confident, but I couldn’t shake the uneasiness in my mind.

Cosmo smiled at me, but her eyes were still sad. “I feel like I know you will. You’re very strong, inside and out.”

I started being able to see through her figure, like she was starting to disappear.

“Is it time for you to go?.....” I acknowledged.

“It seems so to me. Goodbye, Emily, and I wish you good luck.” She slowly waved, and her figure slowly disappeared entirely. I was left alone again.

After that, some shining rays of light emerged from the sky and went right down to where I was standing. All of the lights were this light shade of golden yellow.

“What?.....” I had trouble processing.

I felt comfortably warm sensations upon touching the lights, and I felt soothed.

“Strange, but…..nice.” I observed.

Much to my then unawareness, this magical aura briefly danced around my body, and some of it seemed to get into my short brown hair. Little streams of magic danced around my entire self, lightly lifting my hair and loose pajamas. It was like this one magic scene toward the end of the Disney movie, Tangled . I stood there, watching the event unfold right around me. I didn’t know then, but for a brief moment, the iris in my eyes even changed from green to golden yellow. A moment later, just as quickly as the sensations started, they began to fade and then disappear completely. All the gold glowing stopped. My eyes changed back to green immediately. I shook my head a little as I suddenly shivered.

“This is weird…..” I walked back inside my hotel room, finishing my glass of milk.

I had a little trouble processing what had just happened, but I managed to eventually fall asleep. As I was asleep, tiny streams of gold still danced around my hair, and things around it slowly began to change. I didn’t feel a tingle different, and I was out like a light.

Chapter 3: Princesses of Pink and Orange

Chapter Text

The next day…..

After getting up from bed, I went right to the little calendar on the provided writing desk. I removed the old paper, revealing the new one right underneath.

May 25th.

I went to the bathroom to wash my face. I stopped the sink drain and then turned on the cold water. I let the sink fill up with the water. After turning off the faucet, I then scooped up some water with my hands, and I splashed it on my face. I did this a number of times, feeling soothed and further awake. I grabbed the towel right by me and wiped my face dry.

I finally looked into the mirror when I removed the towel from my face. When I looked, I was a little puzzled at first, but my eyes then grew wide at the sight of something very different about me…..

My short hair was history. It was long, wavy, and dark, just like I’ve always remembered it. What made it exceptionally beautiful to me was that there were no more lighter-colored highlights, like I always used to have. It was just bold like dark chocolate. I lightly stroked some of my new long hair, only to feel it was as thick as it always had been.

“Wow…..” I was awestruck by my own reflection.

I reached for my hairbrush, and I slowly started brushing my hair. It felt so refreshing to be brushing long hair again. I brushed and brushed. For several moments. I even got my phone and took mirror pictures of me with my long hair. I sent some of the pictures right to Nick, knowing he would love them.

After going through with my morning routine, including brushing my teeth and getting dressed, I made my way down to the cafeteria, feeling very certain that breakfast was being served right at this moment.

The sun came out right as I walked into the cafeteria. Everyone present, one by one, started looking at me as I entered. It was suddenly like I was the center of attention, and I blushed upon realizing that all eyes were on me.

“Wh-Whoa…..Emily, your hair…..” Toad noticed me from the main front desk right nearby.

“I know. I woke up and found it this way.” I said. “I’m not too sure what happened to make this come to be…..”

I yanked my hair a little, like to prove this was my actual hair.

“It looks as beautiful as ever, Emily.” A higher-pitched female voice spoke to me.

I looked, and I saw two very friendly and familiar girls approach me, and they were both still in their nightgowns. One having long yellow blonde hair, yellow like the sun. The other had shorter brown hair, a lighter shade than mine. Both pairs of eyes were a beautiful sapphire blue. The blonde wore pink, the brunette sported a summery orange.

“Peach n’ Daisy…..” I smiled at them, walking right up to them.

The three of us shared a warm group hug. I was very happy to see them again.

“It’s so good to see you!” Daisy was very happy as well.

“My, you’ve grown !” Peach couldn’t help but comment.

“Yeah, I know. I’m 14, gonna be 15 in July.” I said.

“15 years old? Wow…..you really are growing up.” Peach was in awe.

“How was school this year?” Daisy asked as she guided us back to their shared table, and a Toad helped give me a plate of pancakes, butter, and syrup.

“Kinda rough, actually, but I somehow managed. High school really isn’t easy…..” I admitted.

“What year?” Peach asked.

“Freshman.” I replied.

“Wow, you’re just getting started, then. You gonna be okay?” Daisy asked.

“I think so. I’m gonna have some extra help this coming school year when I get back home.” I said.

“Good.” Peach kept her smile.

“When’d you get here, by the way?” Daisy then asked me.

“Yesterday, right after school. I spent some time with Mario and Luigi, and then I took some time to myself so I could relax, so when you came, you probably missed me.”

“Oh yes, we couldn’t come until last night. You might’ve even been sleeping by then. I was very much busy, you see.” Peach admitted.

“That’s okay.” I shrugged casually.

We ate breakfast together.

I helped Peach, Daisy, and the Toads clean up the breakfast dishes and buffet after everyone was satisfied. Everyone was very delighted with my assistance.

“Thank you so much for helping, Emily.” One of the Toads said to me, “But you didn’t have to, y’know.”

“Don’t worry about it. Might as well help.” I insisted.

“Some things never change.” Daisy giggled.

“Say, Emily,” Peach then began as the last of the dishes were passed to the Toads for washing and drying, “Daisy and I were planning on going out to the city to look around, maybe do some shopping. Would you like to come along?”

"Sure, why not?" I accepted.

"Oh, wonderful!" Peach was a little giddy.

"C'mon, then. We might as well get ready." Daisy took my hand, and all three of us left the cafeteria.

Peach and Daisy dressed in their typical respective dresses. As for me, I was provided a royal blue summer dress, tiered and sleeveless, alongside a white summer hat. I kept my hair down.

The three of us were soon in the city, walking about. Peach and Daisy both had a parasol with them. It honestly felt thrilling, in a sense, for me to be dressed this way.

"Blue is definitely one of your best colors, Em." Daisy said as we walked along the sidewalk.

"Thanks." I replied with a smile. "So, where exactly are we going to shop?"

"Nowhere certain. We're simply looking around, maybe having lunch along the way." Peach replied.

Time passed by, and we had bought a number of things through our trip. Some jewelry, hair ties, headbands, and even a new pair of athletic shoes for me. I additionally ended up with a new watch, the strap being fabric and purple in color.

"Wow, a lot of these stores are very interesting. Not like back home, that's for sure." I acknowledged.

"Yes, indeed! Pauline would love it!" Peach agreed.

"Who?" I tilted my head a little.

"Oh, Pauline is an old friend of ours. She hasn't come out much like we have for years now, but she's happy with what she does." Peach replied.

"Oh, cool." I accepted.

My pocket vibrated on my hip, catching me by surprise.

I reached in and took out my phone.

Nick.

“Excuse me, I gotta take this.” I told my friends nicely, and I turned around from them.

I flipped it open and answered. "Hello?"

"Hey, babe. I saw your pictures. You look as beautiful as ever with that kind of hair." He said sincerely.

I blushed a little. "Awww, you're so sweet. What's up?"

"Oh, I talked to my parents, and they said I can come over to London." He said.

"Really? That's amazing!" I was a little excited. "I can talk to my friends here, and I'm sure they'll manage."

“Awesome! I’ll be expecting a call back, then. Bye for now.”

“Love ya, babe.” He hung up.

I did the same.

“Who was that?” Daisy asked.

“Nick. My…..boyfriend.” I replied, and we continued walking.

“You have a boyfriend?” Peach’s eyes widened.

“Yeah, we’ve been going out for almost a year now. He just told me his parents are cool with him coming out here. He really wants to support me through these events, especially now that I’m a participant here.” I said.

“Oh, that’s amazing! If I may ask, how long have you two known each other?” Daisy asked.

“Since we were 5. We’ve been best friends ever since.” I blushed a little bit.

“Awwww, how sweet.” Peach couldn’t help but gush.

“Y-Yeah…..” I giggled a little.

“If you need a warp pipe sent out to Nick, I’m sure we can manage within a few days. They take a little time.” Peach then said.

“Are you sure about that?”

“Of course. Nick actually sounds a little familiar to me…..” Peach thought out loud.

I tilted my head a little, having no memory.

“I only remember having known you on my own since I was little.” I said.

“Then maybe I’m simply overthinking.” Peach shrugged. “My apologies.”

“Don’t worry, it’s fine.” I assured her.

“Say,” Daisy then mentioned, “I’m getting a little hungry. Are you guys good with picking up something to eat around here?”

“Sure.” I accepted.

“Oh, of course!” Peach liked the idea. “I know a very nice place not far from here.” She took both my and Daisy’s hands, and she guided us the way.

Peach took us to this fancy restaurant, called Sketch. I had never seen such a restaurant before. We were seated at a table fit for the three of us, and I toom my hat off after taking a seat.

“Wh-Whoa…..” I was mind-blown.

We were served fresh tea within minutes.

“This is a very fancy place.” Daisy commented.

“The perfect place for tea during the day, but at night, people love coming here for cocktails. At least, that’s what I’ve heard since we’ve learned about us coming here for the Games.” Peach replied.

With Daisy’s help, I ordered my food after the girls did so, and after a while, we got our dishes. I specifically got fish n’ chips, although I never heard of such dish before.

It was a freshly fried piece of fish along with french fries.

“This is fish n’ chips?” I asked.

“It sure is. It’s a famous dish all around Britain. The fries are supposed to be the chips. That’s how they’re named here.” Peach told me.

“Oh.” I understood.

I took a small bite of the fish. The flesh was flaky as I picked some off with my fork. When I put it in my mouth…..

My eyes widened, acknowledging the texture of the crunchy breading, as well as the flaky fish, cooked thoroughly. The taste was something I couldn’t quite name or specify, but it was something I grew to love almost immediately. Let this be known: this was my very first time trying any kind of fish or seafood.

“You like it?” Daisy asked.

“Oh yeah!” I tried controlling my inner joy by doing my best not to shout, and I kept eating.

Peach and Daisy giggled toward each other, smiling.

“Some things never change.” Peach said to her best friend.

“Nope.” Daisy agreed.

We continued to eat our lunch.

We returned to the hotel after our lunch, and we parted ways for the day.

Chapter 4: The Green Dinosaur and More

Chapter Text

May 27th.

I had already started some training since the last few days, getting to know my way around the arenas for the Games.

That morning, I woke up to some messages from Nick. I opened my phone and looked.

“Can’t wait to come to London and see you, babe!”

I smiled a little.

“I can’t wait for you to come and meet my friends. And I can’t wait for us to spend more time together, like I feel like I should’ve with you since last year…..” I texted him back.

“Don’t worry, Emily. I know you, and I know that I love you no matter what. You’re the only girl I ever wanna go out with. We’ve been friends our entire lives, you can’t forget that.”

I smiled a little more.

“Yeah. You’re right. Peach said she can send over a warp pipe to help you get to London in a few days, so that should give you enough time to pack up.”

“Wonderful. I’ll be seeing you in a few days, then!”

“I love you so much, Nick.”

“I love you, too, Emily. Very very much. You’re my sunshine, and you’re my whole world. I’ll always love you.”

I took in a deep breath and sighed, hugging the phone to my chest. There was no denying my excitement to see him come to London.

After breakfast, I went to the workout room in the hotel to continue some of said training. I had my headphones on, and I had music playing. I hopped right onto a treadmill, and I walked along with each song that was playing. I walked on the treadmill for several minutes.

I let my mind wander about, like I had many times before. I looked around the room, keeping up with my walking, and letting my mind play many different pictures in my head.

What snapped me back into reality was looking toward the entrance door, only to see a green figure come inside. I caught a glimpse, and I recognized him immediately.

A cute and cartoony-like dinosaur, with a red saddle on his back. His large but adorable nose, blue eyes, white belly, and brown shoes. I definitely knew him anywhere.

I slowed down my walking, letting myself get off the treadmill, and I took my headphones off. I approached him.

“Hey, Yoshi.” I said with a smile. “Don’t you remember me?”

His blue eyes glittered.

“YOSHI!” He cheered, and he eagerly lunged right at me, wrapping his arms around me. I hugged him back naturally.

“It’s been so long! Man…..am I glad to see you.” I giggled.

We parted from the hug.

“Sorry it’s been so long. I guess we’ve all been busy.” I said.

Yoshi chirped, coming off as assuring to me. I kept my smile.

“It’s great to see you again. You know that I’m a participant this year?”

He nodded excitedly.

“It’s gonna be great ! Something in me…..always wanted to see what it was like to actually be in the Games.” I admitted.

Yoshi held my hand and tugged my arm a little.

“Sure, but hold on. I gotta turn the treadmill off.” I went back and did just that.

I let Yoshi take me to the main Olympic stadium, where the track and field events were allegedly taking place. There were some others there, too. Old and new faces.

Mario saw me and Yoshi coming in.

“Ah, Emily and-a Yoshi! I was-a wondering when you’d bump into each other!” He was happy.

“Took us long enough, evidently.” I giggled. “What’re you guys doing?”

“We’re just-a practicing.” Mario replied.

I looked around a little. There was some equipment I had never seen before. A piece of said equipment, I picked up curiously. It was like a large pointed stick.

“What’s this?.....”

“It’s-a javelin. You throw it, and the contest is-a to see who can throw it the farthest after-a three rounds.” Mario explained.

I vaguely remembered. I thought I’d seen something a little like that from the times my sisters and cousins and I watched the Olympic Games together as younger kids. Like during our vacation in Michigan, that one year.

“Oh, I see. I think I’ve seen it being done before, although that was a while ago.” I said.

I looked toward a certain spot, where there seemed to be a wire fence behind this dirt circle. I recognized who was inside that dirt circle, and he had a large weighted ball attached to a chain. He spun around and around, and at the right moment, he let go, throwing the ball, and he pounded his chest almost ferociously.

“Whoa…..” I was in awe, watching the ball fly through the air and then plop right onto the green far in front of the circle.

The famous ape then saw me, and he made his way right to me.

“Hi, DK.” I said, waving a little.

He grunted and jumped up and down.

Luigi chuckled. “It-a seems like he remembers you, Emily!”

Donkey Kong held up a large hand, opening the palm. I responded with a high five.

“Yeah! Great to see all these faces again!” I couldn’t stop smiling.

Peach arrived, having a large wheeled cooler with her.

"Why doesn't everyone take a break? There's plenty of water and sandwiches." She suggested.

"Oh, thank-a you, princess!" Mario kindly raised his hat.

Each of us helped ourselves to cold water and a snack.

Yoshi, Peach, and I were sitting alongside each other on a bench as we watched Donkey Kong resume his own training, back at it with the special weighted ball and chain.

"What exactly is DK practicing?" I asked curiously.

"The hammer throw. As you might've figured out, it's one of the events taking place during the Games." Peach replied.

"Oh, I see." I drank some water.

"You know, the hammer throw is among those games that have actually been around for centuries , since the very beginning of the Olympic Games." Peach then mentioned.

"Really?"

"That's right. A lot of these track and field events go very much back as well." She said.

I remembered a little. "Oh yeah…..I kinda remember learning about it. It was a fun little unit in a social studies class in middle school. I mean, the Olympics are a huge part of human tradition, right?"

"That's right. As you both might know, the Games have modernized over the last few decades, being more official since the late 19th century." Peach said.

Yoshi nodded.

"I really like that we always hold the events every few years." I said.

"I do, too." Peach agreed.

"It gives a sense of friendly competition, for one thing. And it brings people from all over together to compete." I said. "Honestly, one of the only consistently peaceful events I can think of."

"Yes. I can see it's getting more and more troublesome in this world. Very pitiful." Peach acknowledged.

Yoshi nodded once again.

I looked toward my green friend, and I just held his open hand.

"Hm?" Yoshi looked at me.

"Sorry. Just wanted to."

Yoshi kept his smile, and he squeezed my hand.

Peach put her hand on my shoulder.

"Do you remember when you first came to the Mushroom Kingdom? You were only 4 years old." She brought up.

"I remember, and so does my mom." I replied with a smile. "It was Yoshi who found me waking up not far from your castle."

Yoshi's smile widened at the memory.

"And my goodness, you've really grown. You're so big." She kept her warm smile as well.

I giggled a little. "Aww, c'mon….."

"Oh, I almost forgot. How's your family at home?" Peach then asked.

I frowned a little. "Well…..my parents separated last year, and they're going through the process of divorce. My sisters and I live with our dad. It's been…..a dysfunctional family lately, but I'm trying to get through it."

"Oh, I'm sorry." Peach said sincerely.

"It's okay. I quickly learned to deal with it. That, and I had friends back then to help me out." I remembered.

Papa Huck, Augie, and all of my friends back then. I could never truly forget.

"Well, I'm glad you're still doing as you do."

"Trying, anyway. It's always kind of a struggle."

"How was your first year in high school?" She asked me.

"Rough. It was really hard adjusting. I don't think high school is quite like Richland at all….."

"Oh, I see. Well, Emily, many things are bound to change. I know you hate that more than anything, but it's a part of life. Sometimes, you just need to go with the flow. Who knows? Some changes that happen may benefit you in the long term." Peach then said to me.

Yoshi nodded in agreement, chirping.

"I guess so….." I didn't know what else to say, but I found no reason to argue.

"It'll take time to adjust to things, but it'll help change you for the better if you let them." She patted my shoulder.

I gave a slight smile.

"If you need it, we can always help you. I'll keep that warp pipe in your backyard so you can come to the Mushroom Kingdom in the blink of an eye." She offered.

I smiled more. "Thanks, Peach. You've always been the best."

After our break, we jumped right back into training.

At one point, I tried the hammer throw for the very first time, with Donkey Kong's help. He showed me the right ways to do it, and I tried my best to mimic his movements. However, when I tried to throw it while spinning, I couldn't quite let go, and I ended up flying a good few feet through the air and plopping onto the ground with the hammer.

"Oooooo!" Mario winced.

"Are you okay?" Peach rushed to me, and she and Mario helped me up.

"Y-Yeah…..I think I'm okay. I couldn't let go in time, that's all." I got up to my feet and wiped dirt off my arms.

"Let's-a try something else?" Luigi suggested.

The Toads helped set up the high jump.

"Ever seen this before?" Daisy asked.

"Yeah. It's something we often did in gym class back at Richland. It was just a good excuse to run and jump." I recalled.

"Then give it a try!" Mario encouraged.

After setting myself up in the right spot, I then started running ahead, and at as good a time as I could judge, I jumped up as high as I could.

"Not bad! But it seems like you got some practice to do, if I'm gonna be honest." Daisy said.

"I appreciate that, really." I sat up.

"YOSHIIIII!" The green dinosaur yelled out, and he ran and jumped right to the large cushion.

WHOOF! Upon his landing, the cushion popped, and white bits of foam flew all over both of us. We both sank into the hole, digging our ways back out of the new pile of foam.

Yoshi sneezed after he dug himself out.

"Dude!" I started laughing.

Everyone else around started laughing, too.

Nobody was mad that the cushion was unintentionally destroyed. In fact, some of the Toads, along with Mario, didn't mind going shopping for a new one.

I spent the rest of the afternoon learning track and field sports and training.

Toward the evening, I was getting myself some dinner after everyone else. I was the only one in the cafeteria.

I got myself my food, and I sat myself down at a lone table. I ate comfortably.

As I was putting my dirty dishes and tray away, I just looked toward the tables, and I found something that stuck out.

Upon one of the tables was this little brown box. I went and took a closer look. It was, in fact, a little brown wooden box. The carving on the top was a picture of a pink flower, maybe a rose. I couldn't quite tell. But it was beautiful all the same.

I carefully picked it up in my hands. Curious, I slowly opened it.

A certain melody started playing. This was a music box, and there were little trinkets inside. One of said trinkets was a piece of jewelry, being a bright purple flower. It was freshly polished, and it glittered upon seeing the room's lighting. There were also little papers inside. I especially grew entranced to the strangely uplifting melody playing.

Something in me said this box was of great importance. I closed the box, and I took it with me to my hotel room.

Hopefully, I could find the owner of this box and give it back. That was the idea coming into my head.

Chapter 5: The Blue Blur

Chapter Text

May 29th.

I had spent the previous day training alongside Mario, Luigi, and Yoshi.

Before departing my hotel room, I chose to look through the little music box again. Something in me wanted to hear the melody again.

Upon opening the box, I heard the melody again, and I saw the pieces of paper and single flower jewel. The same way I left them. I listened to the soft music playing for long moments.

Suddenly, I felt more uneasy. I remembered the green girl I had encountered before, on the balcony. I also remembered Maria. Neither of them casted shadows, and they disappeared like they were ghosts of an unknown past. My heart raced a little, perhaps out of some anxiety.

I put the box away, and I checked my phone. I had sent some pictures of me training, as well as some pictures of me with my friends, to Nick. I got no response. That struck to me as odd.

I came down to the cafeteria for breakfast after getting dressed. I sat with Peach and Daisy after getting my tray, like I now had done consistently.

“Good morning, Emily.” Peach smiled casually at me. “How are you feeling?”

“I dunno…..” I answered frankly.

“What’s going on?” Daisy asked a little curiously.

“I just…..haven’t felt right since just earlier this morning.” I said.

“How come?” Peach asked.

“I dunno. I just recently found this somewhat old music box, and before that, I’ve seen some people under pretty…..odd circumstances. And now, I just can’t help but feel like something really bad is gonna happen…..” I explained.

Peach and Daisy looked at each other for a moment, and they then turned back to me.

“Could be that you’re stressed? And maybe overthinking?” Peach suggested.

“Maybe…..I have been training pretty hard…..” I admitted.

“Maybe you should take some time to relax a little.” Daisy then gave the idea.

I considered. “Maybe that’s for the best for me.” I began to accept.

“You shouldn’t have to push yourself too hard.” Peach patted my shoulder.

“Yeah, you’re right. Thanks.” I smiled at my friends.

“Anytime, Em. If you need anything else, just don’t be afraid to speak up.” Daisy replied.

“You guys are awesome.” I said.

We all shared some light giggling.

I made my way to the aquatics arena, intending to check out the building and start my training in the pool. I had my bathing suit, as well as some pencils and journals in my backpack.

Meanwhile, a different participant has made his way to the main pool, and he loosely held a strap of a lifejacket in one hand. He knelt down and touched the water with his gloved hand.

"Gee, a little cold. I really don't like water too much….." He almost shuddered through his blue quills.

"At least I got a lifejacket this time around." He admitted out loud.

What he didn't know that two goofy but cruel bullies were coming up to the blue participant, and when they got close enough, the two pushed the blue occupant right into the pool, with the borderline boney bully throwing the lifejacket aside.

The blue one found himself flailing, struggling to keep himself above water, and he panicked.

"Let's-a go, stupid!" Wario took Waluigi, and they ran as fast as they could, snickering.

The one in trouble found that he just barely couldn’t reach the edge of the pool as he tried and tried. His flailing continued, and the noises echoed through the large room.

I was walking down one of the halls to get to the women’s locker room, and I was looking at the pictures on the walls as I walked past them. What surprised me was feeling a hard shove, making me almost trip and fall. I barely caught myself on the wall.

“Outta the way, weirdo!” Waluigi yelled as he and Wario ran through the hall, and me, come to think of it.

I recovered and looked over to them. They were making haste to the exit, right to where I came in from.

“Hey, I’m walkin’ here!” I yelled back, annoyed.

I resumed my walk, trying to find the women’s room.

I suddenly stopped myself in my tracks, for I thought I heard very faint noises out of the normality. I stood there, and I listened.

Faint splashing, and it might have been frantic…..

“HELP! I CAN’T SWIM!” A faint scream, partially muffled by some gurgling.

My eyes widened, and I suddenly felt my heart pick up speed. In reaction, I just dropped my entire backpack, and I sprinted. I didn’t even care which locker room I found first; once I got to a locker room, I went right inside, hoping it would lead me to the pool.

It was then, the blue occupant couldn’t keep himself above water anymore, and before he could pull in a full breath, he found himself underwater, and he began to sink, much to his continued struggle. To add to his fear, he could barely see the surface and air grow further and further away from his reach. He tried with the best of his strength, but he just couldn’t help himself.

I made it through the locker room and into the main aquatics room, like I hoped, and I quickly looked around.

“Someone here?!” I yelled. My yell echoed through the room.

I looked down at the water, and I found bubbles breaking their way through the surface and making ripples. I looked over the edge briefly, finding someone sinking to the pool bottom.

The blue person touched the bottom, and he jumped up with the best of his remaining strength. He didn’t make much height, and he sank right back down. His lungs tensing, he coughed out much of his limited air, and he quickly covered his mouth tight. He felt more pain in his chest.

I just jumped in. As I splashed into the cold water, I dove myself deeper, and I saw this person marooned on the pool floor. Upon hearing the splash, the person looked up and saw me coming right for him, much to his surprise.

When we paid eye contact, I reached out my right hand, swimming myself closer to him. He reached back out to me in natural reaction. I took his wrist, pulled him into my arms, and I jumped off the pool floor as soon as my feet touched it. I swam us both right back upwards to the surface, a whopping 15 feet of blue and cold water. He held onto me for dear life.

We both broke the surface, and I helped him up and over the edge, letting him cough up water, on all fours. I climbed myself up and knelt beside him, patting his back.

“Holy crap, that was close…..are you okay?” I asked out of natural concern.

He coughed, soon managing to recover his lungs and take in fresh breaths of air. In that moment, this hedgehog person was a shade of blue unlike anything I’d ever seen before. As royal blue as I’d ever imagined. He opened his eyes, and I could swear I’d never seen such green eyes before. They looked much like mine in terms of color alone. His gloves were white as snow, his belly and chest, cheeks and mouth, as well as the entire lengths of his arms were this causcasian color, much like my own, only a little paler. His quills were very different as well, and his shoes, red with a white stripe in the middle of each one, were rather fetching to me. He seemed to be roughly half my standing height, if not slightly taller than such.

We paid eye contact as he opened his eyes. His green eyes shined a little, and he began to form a smile.

“Y-Yeah, I am now , thanks to your help.” He replied.

“You’re a participant here?” I asked out of curiosity.

“I’ve always been a participant in these games.” He replied.

“I don’t remember seeing you from the Mushroom Kingdom.”

“That’s cuz I’m not even from there. I’m from Mobius, the planet.”

“Wow…..that’s pretty awesome. Never heard of such a place.”

“But really,” he changed the subject back, “thanks a lot for comin’. I actually got a little scared that nobody would notice till too late.”

“No problem. You sure you’re alright?”

“Yeah, I think I’m good.” He shook his head a little like an animal, shaking some excess water off his head and quills.

I then squeezed water out of my long hair.

“That’s pretty impressive swimmin’, by the way. You’re good.”

“Oh, it’s nothin’.” I shook my head.

“Hey, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you around. What’s your name?”

“Emily. What’s yours?”

“Sonic. Sonic the Hedgehog.” He kept his smile.

I smiled back casually.

“C’mon, Sonic.” I stood up, taking his wrist and helping him stand up as well.

“What’s goin’ on?” He asked as he stood up.

“We’re goin’ to the hotel infirmary to get you looked at. Not a request.” I said, and I walked us both out of the room, and eventually the building, recovering my backpack and taking it with me.

We made it back to the hotel, and we were beginning to dry up as we walked inside.

Toad looked from the front desk.

“Oh, hey, Em! I see you’ve met Sonic.” He then noticed our physical state. “Why are you two all wet?”

“I think Wario and Waluigi both pushed me into the pool in the aquatics arena before I could even start to put my lifejacket on. I barely heard them laughing and running like mad. Couldn’t even reach the edge to hold myself up. Then, she jumped in n’ got me out before things could get any worse.” Sonic explained quickly.

“Holy cow! C’mon, we’re going to the infirmary!” Toad left his post and guided us both down a different part of the building, going straight to one of the office rooms. Some medical personnel were waiting when we walked in and got them to pay attention to Sonic.

After a little while, Sonic was cleared and released, and it was now around lunchtime in the cafeteria. Sonic and I were some of the only ones around, and we got ourselves lunch.

“So, you said you can’t swim?” I then brought up.

“Nope. I’ve never liked the water at all.” He replied.

“Then what were you doing in the aquatics arena all by yourself? It’s not really safe, especially when you know you can’t swim without a lifejacket.”

“It’s…..pretty embarrassing.” He replied.

“You don’t like to wear your lifejacket around others?”

“Not too much.”

“Well, if it’ll make you feel better, you can ask me to come along. No harm in that.” I offered.

“You sure?”

“Sure, I’m sure.” I replied confidently.

He smiled at me. “Thanks, Em.”

“No problem, Sonic. I’m usually a good swimmer, and I actually love the water.”

“Good for you, kid.” He started eating his sandwich.

I started eating my own lunch as well.

“So…..where are you from?” Sonic then asked curiously.

“Crest Hill, Illinois. Peach sent me here. My dad signed me up for this year’s Games, and I’m a participant.”

“Illinois, huh? You live anywhere close to Chicago?”

“Roughly speaking, 45 minutes to an hour south, and that’s by car.”

“What’s it like there?”

“Well, my neighborhood’s mostly pretty nice. The kids all through the street and I are good enough friends to hang out and play around the street, especially within my block.”

“Sounds nice.”

“It is.”

“What about home? Got a family?”

“Yeah. My two sisters and I live with our dad so we can go to school in Lockport.”

“Just your dad?”

“Yeah. He and my mom separated last year, and they’ve been going through the stuff to come through with divorce.” I slightly frowned.

“Oh…..sorry.”

“It’s cool. It just didn’t work out between the two of them, and I quickly learned to deal with it.” I shrugged.

“What about school?”

“Middle school was great . More people all around respected me and didn’t mind having me around, the teachers especially liked me, and I had a huge singing career comin’ for me.” I said with a slight smile.

“So, you’re in high school?”

“Yup. Just wrapped up my freshman year last week, and I came here right after I got home from school. But lemme tell ya, high school is a real rough place.”

“How so?”

“Well, more people have thought I was just weird. And the transition itself really didn’t work out for me, and I ended up struggling big time. My singing really suffered, that’s for sure.”

“Oh…..I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be. Not your fault. I just kept screwing up…..”

“Anything good come out of high school so far?” Sonic asked, hopeful to add more positivity to the conversation.

“I’ve made some new friends, for starters. Summer, Lauren, and Vanessa. Summer’s really funny and artistic, Lauren’s goofy and really sweet, and Vanessa is just really sweet and…..down to earth.” I said.

“For another thing, for almost a year now, I’ve been dating.” I added.

“Ooooo! Who’s the lucky dude?” Sonic asked, smiling more.

I took my phone from my backpack, and I opened the pictures, and I showed him a picture of me and Nick together, from when we left our last day of school.

“His name’s Nick. We’ve been dating for almost a year, like I mentioned, but we’ve been close friends since we were only 5. The sweetest guy I know, right here.” I said with a slightly smitten smile.

“Pretty handsome fella. Looks like a sweet guy, too.”

“Oh, he is . He’s actually coming over here to support me through the Games. He said he’s coming over here in a few days.” I said.

“Have you heard from him recently?”

“Not since the last few days, but I’m kinda thinking he’s just busy.”

“Oh, I see. He seems like a cool guy.”

“I think you’ll like him. He’s really nice.” I closed my phone and put it aside.

“Now, enough about me. How about you?” I then asked. “Tell me more about yourself.”

By now, Sonic and I were the only ones in the cafeteria.

“Alright, you asked for it, Emster. Mind if I call you that?.....” He asked sincerely.

“Never heard a nickname like that before, but sure. Why not?” I accepted.

“Cool.” He stood up from his seat. “Ready?”

“Sure. Fire away.” I allowed.

Sonic revved up his feet almost like they were an engine, and he sped around the room, careful not to knock over any vases, lamps, or picture frames. The speed was mindblowing, and my jaw would drop to the table like in a cartoon if it weren’t for realistic anatomy.

After a quick moment, Sonic skidded to a stop, ending up right in front of me again.

“Impressed?” He snapped his fingers.

“Y-Yeah…..you go so fast!.....”

“It’s what I’m known for. I take it, you haven’t known much about me or where I’m from.”

“No offense, but…..I don’t recall. I’ve always known and been friends with Mario and his buddies.” I admitted.

“None taken. I’ll get you up to speed, if ya don’t mind.” He offered.

“I got all day.” I felt myself getting more excited.

Sonic didn’t hold back. He came from a world where he’s always been famous for his super speed, and he’s used it to save the world, as well as its ecosystem, from being taken over by a mad scientist. He started off saving little animals from becoming robot servants to said scientist. He’s made and kept friends along the way, sped through each hardship with his admirably optimistic demeanor, and overcome countless odds. Helping a then-new friend steer to the right direction after a deal of deception, helping get a large magical gem back from the mad scientist. Literally helping his planet get back together like a puzzle after it was broken apart. Defeated an ultimate robot copy of himself a few times over. Helped another speedster overcome his dark past and use his own power to help save the world. Even using time travel to help save the world from a very grim future. In addition, he told me about how he and his best friend traveled to an outer space amusement park, concocted by the same mad scientist, and foiled his plan to use an entire alien race as a fuel for his machines.

I listened closely as the minutes turned into hours.

“Wow…..you really have done a lot.” I admired.

“Oh, you have no idea! I’m hardly even getting into much of the details!” He replied.

“And you tend to call this Dr. Eggman, Baldy McNosehair?”

“Oh, yeah! It’s easily my favorite nickname to give the egghead!” He laughed.

I laughed, too.

“And it came from a mediocre translation?”

“Sure did. My buddy wrote it down n’ everything! Looking back, it’s one of the funnest things, like, ever!”

“Sounds like he doesn’t quit, though.” I then said.

“Eggman? Nope, the man doesn’t know when to retire. Pity, he doesn’t know what’s good for himself. Then again, I wouldn’t have much of a job. Only thing I’m missing is payment in chilidogs.” He shrugged.

“You like chilidogs?”

“It’s only the best food I’ve ever had the pleasure to taste! You like ‘em?”

“Never tried…..I’m a normally really picky eater, mind you.” I admitted.

“Oh? Looks like I gotta take you somewhere good to try one.” Sonic then said.

“Know a place around here?”

“No, but with my speed, getting to a good place is like an easy jog.”

“Y’know, you’re really cool.” I then said with a smile.

“Thanks, Emster. I think you’re past cool, too.” He said. “This mean we’re friends?”

“Absolutely. If you don’t mind…..”

“Not at all. Power Bump?” He held out his fist.

I knew right away, and I pounded his fist gently with my own.

“Friends.” I proclaimed.

“Way past cool.” He kept his wide smile.

Through the rest of the day, Sonic showed me his own world of his video games, and I actually managed to catch on very fast! I turned out to have a much better time speeding through places for the most part than I ever had with any of Mario’s games! Sonic also showed me some pictures of parts of his own world, as well as many other places he had seen in his adventures. They all seemed very interesting, with some coming off as slightly familiar. I just couldn’t put my finger on why it felt that way back then.

Little did I know, this marked as the very first day of everything beginning to change…..

Chapter 6: The Red Powerhouse

Chapter Text

May 30th.

After my morning routine, I made my way to the cafeteria, looking forward to seeing Sonic again.

I came only to find Sonic sitting with another friend. A red friend, very slightly taller than Sonic himself, and his quills were long and pointing downward, almost like long bulky locks of hair. His eyes were violet like amethyst crystals, and his hands almost looked like boxing gloves, with the exception of two large spikes where his knuckles would be.

Sonic saw me first, and he sped over to the buffet. He came back with a tray of breakfast food ready for me.

"Morning, Emster!" He greeted.

His friend then turned and looked toward me.

"Morning. Can I join you?" I asked considerately.

"That's the idea. C'mon, over." Sonic allowed, placing my tray at an empty spot on the table.

I sat at said spot.

"You must be Emily, correct?" The red friend then asked kindly.

"Yes. Who're you?" I asked.

"Knuckles. It's a pleasure to meet you."

I smiled a little. "Pleased to meet you, too."

We started eating our breakfast.

"So, you and Sonic are friends?" I began.

"That's right. Although, we sometimes fight." Knuckles said.

"Over what?"

"Sometimes, for the heck of it. Other times, over silly situations." Sonic said.

Knuckles shrugged, rolling his eyes.

"Not denying it. In fact, it's a long story….." He said.

"I'm listening." I assured.

"Remember how I mentioned that Eggman betrayed the guardian of the Master Emerald?" Sonic recalled.

I remembered his stories from yesterday.

"Oh yeah." I looked toward Knuckles. "You're the guardian?"

He nodded. "I am. However, it's not the first time he deceived me. Hopefully, the last time he did so will be the last to count."

"He's gullible." Sonic quickly added.

Knuckles almost glared, but he then sighed. "True….."

"I am, too." I said. "Like, one time, when I was in 7th grade, my sister Sarah actually convinced me she could break dance, and when she revealed that it was a joke, she and our other sister laughed at me. In a good way, anyway. They still haven't quite let me live it down, but looking back, it's funny."

Sonic almost couldn't hold a chuckle.

"Sorry….."

"Watch it, hedgehog." Knuckles warned, nudging his arm.

"Nah, knock yourself out." I shrugged. "I laugh at myself a lot ."

Knuckles smiled. "Good."

After finishing breakfast…..

"Say, Em," Sonic then said, "you think you'd like to come train with us?"

"If you don't mind….."

"Not at all, Emily. C'mon." Knuckles allowed with a friendly smile, and he let me walk beside him.

We went to the main Olympic stadium to train.

"I'm gonna go for a run, dudes." Sonic ran off right as we entered.

Knuckles shook his head a little bit, but he held a slight smile.

"That speedy hedgehog."

"Kind of a doozy, huh?" I asked.

"You have no idea, but trust me, his friendship is worthwhile." He said.

"He seems like an awesome guy to be friends with."

"Again, worthwhile, although we got off on the wrong foot."

"It's okay. Whatever happened, happened. Right?"

"That's right."

"What's your best sport here?" I then asked out of curiosity.

"My best sport? One of them is the javelin throw." Knuckles went and picked up a javelin.

"Care to see?" He offered.

"Sure."

We found the right place for the javelin throw, and Knuckles readied himself. He then ran forward, choosing the right time to throw the javelin. It pierced the air almost like an arrow, and it then landed right in the ground, sticking up.

"Wh-Whoa…..what a throw!" I was very impressed.

"I've got an arm." He commented.

"Have you always been good at this?" I asked.

"Sure have. The only thing these Games are missing is boxing."

"You like that?"

"Boxing? I like to fight." He cracked his knuckles.

"I may not look like much upon first sight, but you'll see that I have much power to spare." He added.

"Sonic's told me of some adventures where you two, along with another friend, have teamed up and fought against Eggman and this Neo Metal Sonic." I recalled.

"He really let you in on that stuff, didn't he?" He smiled.

"He sure did."

"We're often known as the Sonic Heroes, and I'm the powerhouse of said team." Knuckles said.

"That's so cool….."

"Oh, you haven't seen anything yet, but hopefully, you won't have to deal with much while we're here."

"Sonic did tell me that Eggman may sometimes be predictable, but he's dangerous all the same."

"Not to mention deceitful." He briefly glared.

"I wouldn't take that well, either. I've been betrayed before….." I remembered.

"By who?"

"Fake friends, and especially a handful of family members." I replied.

"Dishonor." He frowned.

"Yeah….." I scratched my head.

"Why did they do that to you?" He asked sincerely.

"Well….." I wasn't sure at first.

"You can tell me. We're friends now, aren't we?" Knuckles assured me.

I felt a little better. "Yeah…..I guess we are. Well, I have autism. You know what that is?"

He seemed to recognize the term.

"A developmental disorder." I added, just to make sure.

"I know." He said.

"Oh, sorry….."

"Don't be. And I don't mind."

"That I have autism?....."

He nodded. "You're still a person, regardless. People made fun of you because you have autism?"

"Yeah, and they, more often than not, left me alone. Like I didn't even exist." I shrugged. "Especially a lot of my distant relatives act like I did something wrong…..or like I'm stupid."

"Very dishonorable." He shook his head, frowning.

I went and sat at a nearby bench. A canister beside me was filled with cold water.

"Are you alright?....." Knuckles asked, concerned.

"I dunno…..I've been thinking a lot about them lately. As well as my parents." I replied honestly.

"What about your parents?"

"They separated last year, and they're divorcing. They've been busy with the legal stuff since last summer." I said.

"How come?"

"They just hit their limits with each other. At least that's what they tell me. My mom's been mentally sick, but she's been getting help. However, my dad just didn't have the patience anymore. Especially when I was gone, going on so many adventures with a lot of my friends, they'd been fighting verbally." I said, remembering the memories.

"Ah, I've heard about some of your other friends, including your times with Mario and his group."

"Yeah. I spent a lot of time with them, especially outside school. I guess, come to think of it, it served as a promising escape for me." I lightly shrugged.

"Who do you live with?"

"My dad. My sisters and I have stayed with my dad. He's the person who's always the breadwinner, and our area's school would be best for us."

"How are your sisters through all this?" He came and sat next to me on the bench.

"I can tell they're hurt. Sarah's been learning, or at least trying, but she and Grace have had problems of their own. Sarah's been pretty sick, too, like my mom has previously, but Sarah's been actively getting support as well. Grace is the more livid one, and she's been making it clear that she hates our mom and everything about her. She's just been so angry, she doesn't really trust or respect anyone. Especially not our mom, and especially not me. Then again, we've never really gotten along through our lives."

"Pitiful. You're family."

"I know. And for her, I think that's the whole problem. She belittles me a lot, too. I think just about as much as any relative, if not more. She's even said that our parents split because of me ."

Knuckles put his hand on my shoulder, meaning comfort.

"I'm so sorry you have to deal with this, Emily."

"Not your fault I'm just so weird….." I didn't resist in any way.

"If you let me, maybe Sonic, I, and our friends can help you, as well as Mario and his friends." He then offered sincerely.

I looked at him. I had clear beads that were tears in my eyes.

"You'd do that?....."

"Why not? We're friends, like we agreed." Knuckles gave an assuring smile.

"But we barely know each other."

"But our conversations, such between you and Sonic, and what you did for him has more than made up for it."

I then couldn't help but smile.

"Thanks, Knuckles." I put my arm around him subconsciously.

"Anytime. Just don't be afraid to speak up."

"Okay. I'm learning to do that on my own."

Knuckles put his same arm around me, and he gently patted my shoulder.

"Good."

We stayed in this position for however long I needed. He allowed it, and in that, I felt more validated than I could remember back then.

Sonic soon sped over to where we were.

"Hey, dudes!"

Knuckles and I both looked toward Sonic.

"Am I interrupting anything?" Sonic then asked considerately.

"No. The conversation's just about over." I assured him.

"What's going on?" Knuckles asked.

"Just wondering if you guys would like to shoot some hoops at the basketball court." Sonic said.

"I'm down." I liked the idea, and I removed myself from my position and stood up.

"Of course." Knuckles smiled casually, standing up as well.

My pocket then vibrated. I took my phone out of that pocket, and I saw something that further comforted me.

Nick.

I answered. "Hey, baby."

"Hey, Emily. Sorry I haven't been talking much over the last few days. I've been real busy packing and helping around my house." He said.

"Oh, it's okay. I did get a little worried, but I didn't wanna keep blowing up your phone." I said.

"It's alright. I'm just about done packing, and I'll be coming over to the hotel tomorrow." He said.

"Oh, wonderful!" I was excited. "I'm so glad…..I think you'll really like my friends, old and new. And…..I think I need your help when you come here."

"With what, babe?"

"I've been thinking a lot about my relatives, and my parents and all. It's been bugging me lately." I admitted.

"Oh….." He knew very well, like I had now pretty much told Sonic and now Knuckles.

"Well, I'll be very happy to help you through, Emily."

The mere assurance warmed my heart.

"We can work it out, and we can deal with whatever comes together. Like we always have for our whole lives." He sounded a little reminiscent.

I sighed from the same sensation.

"Yeah…..I'm so happy it's been you." I expressed.

"I'm very happy it's been you for me ." He replied.

"I love you so much, Nicholas John Meyer. You're one of the very best friends I've ever had. And you're the only one I wanna spend my life with." I let it go, and I blushed a little.

"I love you, too, Emily. I can't wait till we get old enough, and we can really be together. You're the only one for me."

I couldn't control my giggling, and my face further flushed. I heard him chuckle as a result.

"I'd better get going. My mom's cooking up dinner."

"Okay. I'll be seeing you tomorrow."

"Yes, you will, babe."

"I love you….."

"I love you, too, Emily." He then hung up.

I sighed as I then hung up and put my phone away.

“Who was that?” Knuckles asked.

“I know those looks you’ve had over the last minute. Seemed like somebody special .” Sonic added.

“That was Nick. He’s coming over here as a guest. He’s coming tomorrow.” I replied, scratching the back of my head a little.

“Oh, I see. You two an item?” Sonic then asked.

“Y-Yeah…..we’ve been dating for almost an entire year.” I replied a little more nervously.

“If I may ask, how long have you known each other?” Knuckles asked more curiously.

“Since we were only 5. Almost an entire decade. I can’t wait for him to come over, and for you guys to meet him. He’s very sweet, funny, and kind.” I said.

Sonic and Knuckles were both smiling.

“Can’t wait to meet him. Now, c’mon, let’s go shoot some hoops.” Sonic then urged.

The three of us walked together to the gymnasium.

That phone conversation would be the very last time I would hear from Nick…..

Chapter 7: A Twin-Tailed Fox

Chapter Text

May 31st.

I vaguely remember this dream I had. In that dream, I remember seeing myself and Nick, sitting side by side. I can’t remember where exactly, but our real attention was toward each other. I remember acting a little nervous, and my heart was more than likely threatening to burst out of my chest. His large hand was holding my weird right hand, blanketing it in his warmth. We shared some slightly nervous giggling. Deep inside, we loved each other’s company.

Just as we were about to share a soft kiss, this green aura started forming around his entire figure. It was almost a neon green, and while it was transparent, it looked like it had the consistency of thick slime. We were both caught by surprise.

“N-Nick?!” I panicked.

“What?!” He tried wiping the aura off himself out of natural reaction, but it was no use. In fact, the evil-looking aura only spread more across his entire self.

In that, he started sinking into that green aura.

“No! Wait!” I tried my best to help him, reaching out and grabbing his wrist.

“Emily!” He cried from fear, holding tightly onto my arm.

I pulled, but he just kept going in slowly, despite our combined efforts.

“C’mon! C’mon!” I pulled and pulled.

Whatever force was controlling this green was pulling him in, almost like quicksand, and it was easily overpowered over me.

My grip slipped, and Nick sank into the green, completely disappearing. That’s all I could remember.

I suddenly woke up, gasping loudly and sitting up. My heart almost stopped, I got so scared.

I looked around. The sun was just beginning to rise, a little ray coming in from the glass balcony door. I came to realize I was back in my hotel room, in London. I took in a deep breath and heavily sighed.

“Man…..what a nightmare.” I rubbed my face, like I was further making sure I was snapping out of whatever trap I was sleeping in.

“At least that’s all it was.” I stood up and stretched.

I went through my regular morning routine, and I went right downstairs for breakfast, like the new normal.

It was still quite early in the morning. Not even 6:30 in the morning. I was the only one in the cafeteria, and the buffet was just being set up.

“Morning.” I said to the workers.

One of the Toads turned around.

“Oh, good morning, Emily. You’re up early.” He replied.

“I had a pretty tripped out dream, and I just decided not to go to sleep.” I shrugged.

“You’re right on time for breakfast.” He finished his station. “Help yourself.”

And I did. A stack of small pancakes, some butter, and some turkey breakfast sausage links. I additionally had a glass of chocolate milk, as well as an oats and honey granola bar.

I’m not sure as to why I did so, but right after breakfast, I just chose to walk around the properties, still unsure which arena to go to. The sun was slowly rising, giving a warm welcome to the last morning of May. The sky was clearer than it had been since I arrived.

The encounter to come, much to my then unawareness, would be the moment my life changed forever .

I was getting closer to the main Olympic arena, and it was then, I could barely see something, perhaps somebody, at the side of the building.

Two people, cornering a third. That third person was held in place by a pair of lanky but sturdy arms. The first two people laughed at the sight of the third.

“Look at this freak .” Wario laughed.

“C’mon, guys…..” The third person was begging, revealed to be a younger boy.

“You know we can’t-a help it when we see a real freak show. Most things like-a that charge admission .” Waluigi laughed some more.

“Stop it…..”

“We’re just-a havin’ a little fun, freaky boy.” Wario gravely insisted, staying persistent with what he and Waluigi qualified as fun .

Before the boy could do anything else, Wario then tightly grabbed the boy’s twin fox tails, and he tugged.

“Ow! Stop!” The boy pleaded loudly.

Wario only played with the twin tails, and he and Waluigi laughed.

“Stop it! You’re hurting me!” The boy begged, trying to tug his tails back.

Waluigi came and grabbed the boy tightly.

“You’re a freak !” He shoved the boy right to Wario.

They did the shoving back and forth, like a bully’s version of playing catch.

I found myself approaching the scene, and I felt a sensation of pure anger. In fact, I was marching to the scene, and my fists clenched tightly.

“Not a fox, not a boy!” Wario added to Waluigi’s claim.

The boy was in tears at this point, and he found no real energy to fight back.

“Who cares for a little thing like you ?” Wario then shoved the boy with all his might, aiming in a different direction from Waluigi.

What surprised the boy was that he was caught before he could hit the pavement, and when he looked up, he saw me. I briefly rubbed his furry shoulder, and I helped him stand up. He was roughly about half of my standing height.

I stood in front of the boy protectively, and my fists clenched again.

“Listen here. I don’t even know this kid yet, but I sincerely believe he could use a second opinion.” I stood straight.

“As if you’d know, weirdo.” Wario shrugged it off.

I came up to him. What I didn’t know was that the iris in my eyes slowly changed from green into gold.

“Do I look like I’m playing games to you?”

I planted my left hand on Wario’s shoulder, and I shoved him backwards.

“You two swung first , pickin’ on a kid.”

Waluigi came and made sure Wario didn’t fall. The boy quickly came and stood behind me. He was almost glaring at the bullies.

“You better get outta here before the security comes.” I then warned. “Unless, of course, you’d rather deal with them and me .”

Waluigi walked up to me. “You want-a some, too?”

Before he could lay his hands on either me or the boy, I punched Waluigi right in the face, making him stagger backwards, and Waluigi ended up tripping and falling. I put my left arm over the boy, as a means of protection.

Wario helped Waluigi stand up, and they glared at me. I glared right back. Much to my continued unawareness, the gold iris in my eyes then started glowing.

The bullies then looked at me a little funny.

“Let’s-a get out of here…..” Waluigi then admitted.

“C’mon.” Wario agreed, and they both took off. My eyes then slowly changed back to green, and I felt the rage in me calm down.

I turned and knelt down to the young boy. Getting a good look at him, he was a young fox kit, anthropomorphic, much like Sonic and Knuckles, and his fur was a golden yellow color. His eyes were blue, much like the sky, with glimmers of sapphires. His whiskers and belly were snow white in color. The same could be said about his gloves. He did, in fact, have two fox tails instead of the typical single, and they swayed a little with natural ease.

“Are you okay?” I asked in a kinder voice.

“Y-Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks.” He spoke to me.

“Anytime.” I assured him.

The sun rose some more, and rays of light made it to where we were standing.

“Are you a participant here?” I asked.

“Yeah, I am. You, too?”

“Sure am. Where were you going?”

“Not sure. I guess I just wanted to take a walk before it gets hotter.”

“Understandable. In fact, that’s kinda what I was just doing till I stumbled across those bullies. Have you had breakfast?”

“Not yet. The buffet wasn’t ready yet when I walked out.”

“Why don’t you come along with me? I may have already eaten, but it won’t hurt to double up this one time.”

“Really?”

“Sure, why not?” I replied, holding a friendly smile.

“By the way, my name’s Emily. Emily Ann Lancman. What’s your name?” I then asked.

“Miles Prower, but everyone calls me Tails. And I like to go by that.” He introduced himself.

“Tails? That’s a very colorful name. Much like your twin tails, here. I like them.” I said, and I stood up.

“You do?.....”

“Yeah. I think they look very cool. And truth be told, they look like a very worthy blanket.”

Tails smiled some more, and his face almost flushed.

“Well, th-they kinda are, especially during the winter.”

“C’mon, let’s get you some breakfast. Seems like we got a heck of a day ahead of us.” I started walking.

Tails caught up with me, and he walked alongside me.

“Where’d you come from?” He then asked.

“Crest Hill, Illinois. My dad signed me up for this year’s Games, kinda as a surprise.”

“Is this your first time being a participant?”

“Yup. I’m really looking forward to what I can do when the Games start.”

“I actually am, too. I didn’t do very well in Beijing, so maybe here, in London, I can really improve.”

“Beijing?” It sounded familiar to me.

“Back in 2008. It was our very first Olympic Games event. It made history because of that. And especially since then, Mario and Sonic have been real good friends.”

I remembered a little. “Oh, yeah. It was the talk of the whole world at a point. I remember a lot of classmates at school talking about it when it was confirmed to be a thing.”

“Did you watch the events?”

“I was in Beijing for a brief time. Some of the memories have been coming back to me, but I was mostly with Peach and Daisy.”

Tails remembered, and he slowed his walking to a stop.

I noticed it in the corner of my eye, and I turned around to look at him.

“You okay?” I asked, concerned.

“You were in Beijing?”

“Only as a guest. I was 10 at the time, and since I was little, I’ve been close to Mario and all his friends.”

Some feelings started filtering through to me as we looked at each other.

“Say…..now that I think about it, looking at you, you seem a little more familiar to me…..” I scratched my head.

“Maybe…..we’ve met before?” Tails’ blue eyes gained an additional glimmer to them.

I came up to him, and I knelt down again. I remembered some more details. Especially at the table tennis event, after Yoshi victored over his first opponent, granting Yoshi a spot in the finals. And I played with that same opponent. That was all I could really remember for the moment.

“Y’know…..” I then said, “at that table tennis tourney, we have met.”

Tails’ namesakes wagged a little.

“I’ve been trying to contact you ever since…..”

“Really? I’m sorry…..”

“It’s not your fault. To be fair, we never got properly acquainted. But wow…..you’ve grown.”

I smiled. “Sounds like we’ve got a long conversation ahead of us. Over breakfast?”

“Yeah. I’m pretty hungry now.”

But before I could stand up, Tails eagerly came and gave me a hug, surprising me. His namesakes kept wagging. Although I was surprised by the sudden action, I couldn’t help but smile, being the huggy person I’ve always been, and I gently put my arms around him, gently patting his back. In that, I felt more feelings, although unidentified, coming through me. I kept my smile.

“Y’know, Tails?” I then said.

Tails broke the hug completely and looked at me.

“What?”

“I now can’t help but feel like we’re gonna be really good friends.”

“I think so, too.”

I finally stood up, and we both walked back to the hotel together.

We returned to the hotel, and many people were in the cafeteria, having breakfast.

Sonic saw me and Tails come in.

“Hey, guys! About time you two met!” He waved from his table.

“Hey, Sonic!” Tails replied, and he went over to the table first.

“You okay, lil’ bro?” Sonic gently rubbed the top of Tails’ head.

“I honestly wouldn’t be if Emily didn’t step in. Wario and Waluigi were being bullies.”

I came, cracking my knuckles. “I gave ‘em what for. I don’t tolerate that crap.”

Sonic smiled at me. “Thanks, Emster, really.”

“No problem. Anytime.” I replied.

“Wait right there, I’ll be right back.” Sonic sped off, and he quickly constructed two separate plates. He came back, giving each of us a plate.

“Thanks, bro.” Tails took a seat at a chair as I did the same.

“No prob. Was that incident the first time you two met?” Sonic then asked.

“At least, for the first time in a few years. Remember Beijing?” I recalled.

It took Sonic a moment, but his ears then perked up a little.

“Dude…..you were that one kid?”

“Yup. That was me.” I nodded. “But I still don’t remember too many details, but I feel like they’ll come back to me.”

Sonic lifted his glass of orange juice.

“A toast? To being fast buddies?”

Tails and I raised our glasses, and they lightly clinked together, and we all took a drink.

After breakfast, the three of us went to the gymnasium, and Sonic and some others did some more basketball practice. Tails and I, after practicing alongside the others, were taking a break, sitting in the bleachers, drinking some cold water. We just talked. I talked to him, telling him more about me, like I had for Sonic and Knuckles, and in return, Tails told me more about himself.

“People bullied you?” I absorbed.

“Yeah. For these two things right here.” He held his twin fox tails.

“As well as my passion to build and repair stuff. Like I mentioned, I love to build and repair, as well as fly. Sonic says I’m really good at all that, too.”

“And you’re how old?”

“Eight.”

“Eight years old? That’s impressive…..”

“I gotta show you some of my inventions, maybe later on?”

“Of course.” I smiled at the idea. “And y’know, I get bullied a lot, too. Even now.”

“How come?”

“For one thing, it being the main thing, I have…..autism. Did I mention that already?” I could recall for the moment.

Tails did, though. “Oh yeah, you did say that.”

“There’s also this.” I added.

I showed my right arm. Spots of dry skin and discoloration all over, especially around my entire right hand. My right hand has also always been smaller and bonier than my left.

“It doesn’t hurt anymore.” I assured Tails, feeling he had a large sense of curiosity.

Tails gently held my right arm and hand, carefully touching the dry skin on my hand.

“When I was seven, these dry skin spots and discoloration started coming to notice among my parents, and they took me to some doctors to try to help. Didn’t come to any consistent conclusion, but a neighbor referred her skilled coworker, a dermatologist, not far from Chicago, and I was diagnosed with this disease that paralyzes the connective bone tissue, and the skin stuff here is among the symptoms. My hand was shaped like a cup in the beginning. Went through years of physical therapy, and this is as good as my hand can get. But it’s still perfectly functional, just a little weird looking compared to my other hand and arm.” I explained.

“It’s awesome that you came through.”

“Really?.....”

“Yeah. It sounds to me like we’ve both overcome a lot of obstacles, with the help of the right people.” Tails said.

“Yeah…..that’s right. You and Sonic are best friends, and I’ve got my parents, although they’re divorcing, as well as my friends from school.”

“Sorry about your parents…..”

“It’s fine. I understood the circumstances, and I knew in my heart, from then on, that it was for the better for everyone , including me and my sisters.”

“I’m glad you’ve had the right people with you, though.”

“Me, too. Although……a lot more people made fun of me, treated me like I was less than or stupid, and alienated me altogether. Especially a lot of family members.”

His ears bent down a little. “That’s horrible……”

“Yeah, it really is.” I replied.

I looked at Tails.

“Thanks for listening through all this.”

“I could say the same thing. Like you said, I think we’re gonna be really good friends.”

I smiled more warmly at him.

“We might’ve just met, but I can see why you’re Sonic’s best friend, after everything you told me about.”

Tails giggled a little. “C’mon…..”

I giggled, too. We shared the giggling for another moment.

“You’re very kind, Emily. I really do appreciate you being so nice to me, and for helping me out this morning.”

“Never a problem, Tails.”

We exchanged a friendly fist bump.

I felt vibrations from my pocket. A little surprised, I reached in and looked at my phone.

Nick.

“Sorry, hold on.” I said to Tails. He nodded in understanding, and he waited.

I answered the phone. “Hey.”

“Is this Emily?” It was a woman’s voice.

My excited smile disappeared immediately, like it was switched off.

“Yeah, this is me. Who’s this?”

“Mrs. Meyer. Nick’s mom.”

“Is Nick already in London?” I asked.

“N-No…..it’s not likely he’ll make it to London at all…..” She sounded very sad and pained.

My heart dropped.

“Wh-Why? Did he get sick?”

“His dad went to wake up Nick, and he just didn’t wake up at all. He’s at the hospital right now, and according to the EMTs, and then the doctors, Nick actually had a heart attack while he was sleeping.”

A heart attack?! At only 15?!

“Wh-What?.....”

“He has a heart condition…..did he not tell you?”

“N-No…..” I began to fidget.

“I’m so sorry…..but Nick is in the hospital, and we’re really hoping that he’ll be okay, given a little time. We’re not sure if he’ll be going to London at all.”

“O-Okay…..” I then just hung up.

I processed more, having a little trouble.

“Emily?.....” Tails got concerned.

Sonic came up to the bleachers, alongside Knuckles.

“Hey, guys! Up for a practice game?” Sonic asked. Only afterwards, he and Knuckles realized my newfound state.

“Yo, Em? You okay?.....” Sonic came and sat at my other side. Knuckles stood by Sonic’s spot.

I couldn’t respond at the moment.

“Emily?.....” Knuckles expressed his own concern.

“N-Nick’s in the hospital. That was his mom who just called me. She said that he had a heart attack in his sleep last night. They’re working really hard on him right now.” I tried not to stutter too much.

“Who’s Nick?” Tails asked.

I remembered, I hadn’t told Tails about him just yet.

“My boyfriend.” I replied. “We’ve been going out for about a year now. A year exactly, come tomorrow.”

“Oh dear…..” Knuckles reacted.

“He was supposed to come into town today .” I added.

“Hey, he’s in good hands, right?” Sonic tried assuring.

“Yeah, but…..who has a heart attack at only 15 years old? I didn’t even know he had a heart condition, and we told each other everything .”

A little while later, I made my way back to the hotel. Tails went alongside me, and we found that Peach and some of the Toads were already by the front desk.

Peach saw us both.

“Oh, Emily! Your father was just on the phone with us. He told me about what just happened…..” She came to me.

“Are you alright?”

“Nervous, but otherwise okay, I think.” I replied almost mindlessly.

"Do you want to go see him?" Peach then asked.

"I-I dunno….." I replied.

"I think you should rest." Tails acknowledged.

"Okay. I'll just…..go." I then started walking away, making my own way to my hotel room.

Tails, Peach, and the Toads all watched me go. Tails felt very uneasy.

I took the elevator to my hotel room, and I just took out my key as soon as I was walking out of the elevator. I unlocked my door, and I let myself in.

Right before the door would close, I felt a force keeping it cracked open. I looked. I saw Tails, with his namesakes propelling like helicopter blades, and his hand and fingers kept the door open.

“Tails?”

“I’m just worried about you.”

I sighed from a slight sense of shame. “Sorry…..”

“It’s okay. Do you mind if I…..stay with you for a while?”

“No.” I let him in.

He flew himself inside, and he soon landed on his feet gracefully.

“Have you always been able to do that?” I asked curiously.

“Sure have. It’s part of what I’m known for. And, well, I’ve always loved to fly.” He replied.

“That’s actually really cool.”

“Thanks. I can’t wait to show you what inventions I’ve come up with.”

I smiled a little, and I sat on the bed. Tails then came and sat right next to me. My smile soon disappeared rather quickly, and I sighed.

“You really didn’t know Nick had a heart condition, did you?” Tails then said.

“No clue.” I shook my head. I then let myself fall backward and lie down on my back.

“Well…..do you think you can tell me about Nick? It might make you feel a bit better. All I know is that you two have been a thing for about a year now, right?”

“That’s right. I hope you don’t mind me telling…..”

“Not at all. I’m all ears.” Tails granted me his undivided attention.

I stared up at the ceiling, knowing Tails was paying attention to me.

“Nick…..is by far the sweetest guy I’ve ever met. We’ve known each other since we were only 5-year-old kids in the same kindergarten class. We both have special needs, and I think something around kinda knew we would depend on each other. We ate lunch together, worked on projects together, and went to speech therapy together. Almost everything, we did together.”

“Speech therapy?”

“I…..realize I tend to have trouble with social cues, and I sometimes have a bit of a stutter. And fairly recently, I’ve become self-aware of the fact that I’m known to take many sayings and phrases literally. Like, for instance, I have trouble with sarcasm.”

"Oh."

"Yeah. Anyway, back to Nick, we did almost everything together. Then, when we were only in 6th grade, we shared each other's phone numbers, and he soon asked me out to a movie."

"Did you go?"

"Yeah…..I don't really remember who, but I met somebody who told me not to run from these opportunities. I've known in my heart I've always liked Nick. A lot. Hell, I think Nick has always liked me in that same way, and the entire school knew about it. We were pretty much the talk of the whole town.” I slightly smiled.

“He sounds like a great guy.” Tails commented.

“Trust me, he is.” I replied with a sigh.

Tails read the expression on my face, and he scooted himself over closer to me, looking down at me. I looked back into his eyes, which was shockingly not even that difficult for me.

“What?” I asked.

“I’ve seen a look like that before. You’re pretty shy around him, aren’t you?”

“You’re good.” I confirmed his belief. “Unless I’m on the phone with him, apparently.” I then acknowledged.

Tails began to remember, and his ears slightly bent down as he got to his knees from on all fours.

“You okay?” I noticed, and I sat up.

“It just brings back memories of my own…..” Tails answered, and he looked at me again.

“Have you gone out on many dates with Nick?”

“Not many. Only to a few movies, a high school football game, and the Homecoming dance.” I answered.

“However, I actually went out of my way, more often than not, to make sure I could avoid Nick…..”

“Why?”

“I don’t really know…..I just did.” I couldn’t understand as I tried to recall.

I lied back down, trying to relax. Tails then lied on his back, right next to me.

“Hope you don’t mind.” He said.

“Nope.” I allowed.

Tails turned his head to look at me again. I stared up at the ceiling again.

“Hey, Emily.” He then said.

I turned to look back at my new friend.

“He’s gonna be okay. I have a strong feeling he will be.” He then told me sincerely.

I smiled once again, comforted by his words, and I then gently held his hand with my bad right hand.

“Thanks, Tails. For that, and for listening.” I said to him.

“You’re welcome, Emily.” He smiled back at me, and he naturally squeezed my hand in response.

He looked up at the ceiling, letting his own mind wander. As for me, I looked down at our connected hands. His thumb gently rubbed my hand right under, like a natural form of showing comfort. I then started doing the same for him, and I had never felt such a smooth glove before. Not rubbery at all, but made of fabric. Unlike any other glove I’d ever had the luxury to touch.

I felt more and more at ease just by Tails’ company. Little did I know…..

Chapter 8: Team Rose and More

Chapter Text

June 2nd.

I took the previous day to myself. I muddled through some of the feelings on my own, but I couldn't entirely shake the anxiety of the new situation away.

After waking up, I checked my phone. No new messages or calls. It almost drove me crazy, not getting any updates about Nick.

I went through most of my morning routine uninterrupted, but I heard knocking on the door as I was brushing my hair.

I answered, and I saw Tails alongside another friend.

"Hey, Emily. Sorry to bother, but I've just been worried about you. So has my friend, Amy." He gestured to the pink hedgehog standing by him.

She was, like mentioned, a pink hedgehog. Her quills looked more like a short bob hairstyle. Her headband, like her casual dress, was a darker pink than her fur. Her eyes were a little darker green than Sonic's, for sure. Her boots complimented her attire rather flawlessly.

"Hi. I'm Amy." She introduced herself. "Tails told me about you yesterday."

"Hey, Amy. I'm Emily. Nice to meet you."

"You think you wanna come down n' have breakfast with us? Talking might help you feel a little better." Amy then offered.

"Okay, sure. Just lemme change into clean clothes." I closed the door and did what I said I would.

Next thing I knew, I was in the cafeteria, with Sonic, Tails, Knuckles, Amy, and other friends of theirs. A little rabbit girl, her eyes chocolate brown, and a very tall and chunky dark purple cat. He had a fishing pole on his back, and a little green frog on his shoulder.

"This is Cream and Big." Amy introduced respectively. "They're some of my closest friends."

"Hi." I waved a little.

"Hello, Miss Emily." Cream said sincerely. Her voice high pitched, but rather…..innocent.

"Hi." Big had a much deeper voice, somehow almost reminding me of Patrick from SpongeBob.

"We're guests for this year's Games. Are you excited for the events?" Cream then asked.

"Despite everything, yeah." I replied honestly.

"Hey," Amy put her hand on my shoulder, "he'll be okay. It'll take a little time."

"Sorry….."

"Don't be. Do you maybe wanna talk about him? It might make you feel a little better." She then suggested.

"Well…..okay." I drank some milk, and I leaned back in my chair.

And I told everyone at the table, although for Sonic and Knuckles specifically, I was more or less repeating myself. Neither minded, though. Everyone listened as carefully as possible.

I additionally expressed that since Nick and I started dating, I often went out of my way to make sure I could avoid him. Mere pressure got the better of me, and a shy side really showed itself through this past school year. He most often went along with it, having shocking amounts of patience with me. I especially started feeling regretful as I told my new friends. I took as much time as I felt I could to explain.

"Wow, Emily….." Amy commented, "Nick sounds like a very kind and patient young man."

"Admirably patient. I almost envy it, actually. He's always been a sweetheart since we became friends at age 5." I said.

"And he has this special needs, as well as you do?" Knuckles asked.

"Yup. I think…..even when we were little kids, something knew we could grow alongside each other through our struggles. And through the years, we did. We went to speech therapy together, they allowed us to have lunch together all the time, and most often, we would partner up in group projects." I reminisced.

I then took out my phone, and I showed everyone a picture of myself and Nick, from our 8th grade graduation. Everyone took turns looking at the photo.

"Wow, he looks like a very nice and handsome person, Miss Emily." Cream commented kindly.

"Does he like fishing?" Big asked curiously.

"I'm not sure, but he's always loved riding horses. In fact, we've talked about him taking me to the same camp he goes to. Looks like it's not happening for a little while, though….." I replied.

Tails put his hand on my other shoulder.

"If you need anyone, you can talk to me. And you've got all of us here, now." He said sincerely.

"That's right, Emster." Sonic agreed, smiling assuringly.

I smiled slightly.

"Thanks, guys."

Sonic patted my back.

"No prob." He replied.

A little later, I found myself entering the gymnastics arena alone. But when I came in, I found a few unfamiliar faces within. One of said faces turned and saw me upon hearing the doors open and close.

"Oh, hey. Are you new here?" He asked kindly.

The other face then looked toward me, pausing her rhythmic ribbons routine.

"Oh, y-yeah. I don't think I've seen either of you before." I let myself approach them casually.

"I'm Emily." I introduced.

"My name's Silver. Silver the Hedgehog." The first person introduced himself.

He was a white-silver hedgehog, his quills seemingly longer and differently styled than Sonic's look, his eyes a gentle yet bright yellow. His chest fur was especially fluffed, and he had these turquoise markings on his hands and unique shoes.

"My name is Blaze." The other person then introduced herself.

A lighter purple cat, wearing a high ponytail, and her eyes were also yellow. She had her gymnastics uniform on, violet with hints of red in color. The long ribbon she had was white.

"Nice to meet you, too. You friends of Sonic?" I asked.

"Yes, we are. We've worked closely with him to defeat Dr. Eggman a couple times around." Blaze replied.

"Cool." I commented.

"What about you?" Silver asked.

"I very recently became friends with Sonic and the others. In fact, I just befriended Tails yesterday when Wario and Waluigi were bullying him."

"Those two lowlives were bullying Tails?" Blaze frowned. "Almost pitiful."

"Pretty sick, in a bad way, if you ask me." I crossed my arms.

“But it was very noble of you to stand up for Tails when he needed help.” Blaze then added.

“I don’t tolerate bullies. I was bullied a lot when I was growing up, so I know the pain of it.” I said.

“I hardly know you, but that’s pitiful.” Silver said.

“Speaking of, would you maybe like for us to get to know each other?” Blaze suggested.

“Yeah, we might as well.” Silver liked the idea.

“Okay, then.” I shrugged in acceptance, and we all took a seat at a bench nearby, with Blaze letting me fidget with her white ribbon a little.

We took turns talking about ourselves. Blaze turns out to be a strong princess from a whole different world, guarding a set of Sol Emeralds, and with them, she could summon the power to become Burning Blaze. She had teamed up with Sonic to save her world, as well as his. Blaze has especially liked spending time with Cream, Cheese, and the Chao all around Cream’s side of the world. Every now and then, Blaze has stepped in to help fight Dr. Eggman and save as many people as she can.

Silver does the same, only under slightly different terms. Silver actually came from the distant future, and he always fights to save that future from the horror that became of it since before he was born. Silver admitted to his often gullible nature, but still trying his best to do what he believes is right. He’s been allies with Sonic for quite some time, too. One thing he absolutely loves when he comes to this time: seeing the blue sky. Back then, I didn’t quite understand why.

I told Silver and Blaze about me, some of my circumstances, and my current situation at hand. Once I started talking, there was little to no reason to stop.

~~~

June 4th.

Early that morning, I had already gone through my morning routine when I found myself on the phone. Nick’s dad, Mr. Meyer was on the phone with me. I was making my way to the cafeteria.

“So, we’ve been told, as of yesterday, Nick’s in stable condition. We’re still unsure when he can go home, but things are looking better for him.” He told me.

I smiled. “Oh, that’s amazing! Thank God…..”

“Indeed. If you wanna come and visit us and him, just let us know. I’m sure your friends can help you get there.” He added.

“I’ll see what I can do. I’m gonna be busy trying to learn a lot of these sports n’ stuff…..”

“Don’t feel bad. Nick would encourage you to keep at it.” He said.

“Yeah…..he would. Thanks, Mr. Meyer.”

“You’re very welcome, honey.” He then hung up.

I hung up as well.

I came to the cafeteria, only to find one other person in the entire room, having some toast, as well as seemingly eating coffee beans from a little bag. His quills were in different shapes from Silver’s and Sonic’s, and these were mostly black, with red stripes. He had a large gold ring bracelet-like garment around each wrist, as well as each ankle. His shoes were white, red, and black, and the soles of said shoes were…..almost odd to me.

We paid eye contact to each other before he could take another coffee bean into his mouth. His eyes were blood red, much like the stripes on his black fur. I had never seen such eyes before, and I found the sight very surreal, but in a positively interesting sort of way.

He stood up from his seat, closing his little bag of coffee beans, and he approached me.

“Are you Emily Ann Lancman? Friend of those from the Mushroom Kingdom?” He said in a rather deep and dark tone of voice.

“Y-Yeah.” I nodded, trying very hard not to stutter.

“I’m Shadow the Hedgehog, and I’ve already heard much about you.”

“Word travels fast, huh?.....”

“You would be surprised. I also hear you have befriended Sonic and his group?”

“Yeah, that’s right. Are you another friend?”

“Not quite. However, despite our history, our allegiances have aligned on several occasions, and I help him help the world when I must.” He explained himself.

“Oh, so you do your own things?”

“You could say that.” He nodded.

I remembered a little. “Oh, Sonic actually told me a little about you, Shadow. It was you who got him thrown in prison that one time, right?”

“That’s right.” He went back to his table, and he sat down. He looked at me from his seat, for I wasn’t thinking to move.

“Are you coming?” He gestured toward an open seat.

“You sure?” I tilted my head a little.

He nodded.

I then went and took a seat by Shadow, but not before getting myself a mug of coffee.

“May I tell you all about what happened with me? Since you’re already here, you might as well get to know.” He then asked rather carefully.

“I’m listening.” I insisted, putting a little packet of cream into my coffee.

He opened his bag of coffee beans again, and after popping one in his mouth, he began.

Roughly 50 years ago, he was artificially created by Dr. Gerald Robotnik, who turned out to be Eggman’s late grandfather. To add, Shadow is immortal, and he was created through genetic engineering, as a part of an experiment to find a cure for Gerald’s granddaughter. She had been battling a deadly illness throughout her life. He was gifted with strange powers by an unlikely being, known as Black Doom. For years, Gerald, Maria, and Shadow lived in Space Colony Ark, a shuttle in space, and for a while, hidden from government officials. But when they did find out, they forcibly shut the project down, putting Shadow in a stasis sleep for 5 decades. Right before his sleep, he watched the granddaughter, his closest friend, get shot down by one of the soldiers raiding the Ark. She enabled Shadow’s escape to Earth, giving up her own life to do it. After 5 decades passed, Eggman found and awakened Shadow, hoping to use him to help take over the planet. However, Shadow found he would much rather destroy the planet, for it was their government agents who raided the Ark and claimed the life of his closest friend. He felt like avenging that friend was the route to take. Through the events to follow, his paths colliding with Sonic and his friends, they all pitched in and helped persuade Shadow’s outlook and change his goals. The granddaughter always wanted to see the planet Earth, but never got to. According to what Shadow was telling me, the granddaughter always had hope for the future, when at a point, Shadow didn’t. Her wish was for Shadow to do everything he could to help save the world, not destroy it. In the final battle in space and actions to save the day, Super Shadow and Super Sonic worked hard together, and it was Shadow who gave himself up to make sure everyone else was safe, and he plummeted to his assumed demise, heading straight to Earth. Everyone thought Shadow was dead, but he was just in another stasis sleep, and he was eventually found again in an Eggman base, by Rouge the Bat. She, Shadow, and a rogue Eggman robot named E-123 Omega teamed up and have worked together ever since. Shadow had a case of amnesia, but over time, he reclaimed his memories. Since, he’s also worked closely with this government agency known in Sonic’s world, GUN. Shadow never forgot his closest friend on the Ark, for he holds her as a special treasure in his heart, as well as his incentive to fight for the greater good.

I processed everything, and my jaw was opened in awe. The tragedy that was the Ark raid touched me in a way I couldn’t quite recognize.

“Wh-Whoa…..” That was all I could say in response.

He reached to his side, and he took out a little photo.

“Here. Look. My friend’s name was Maria.” He handed me the photo.

I carefully held it, and I looked. Shadow, alongside a human girl. Neat blonde hair, bold blue eyes, wearing mostly sky blue, her skin pretty pale but still had a certain glow to it.

I recognized her, and I almost immediately remembered this strange encounter upon arriving in London. I even remembered the detail that the girl who helped me with my luggage didn’t even cast a shadow from the sun.

But I didn’t say anything about it. I’m not sure why, but I never said a word.

“She was really young…..” I just commented.

“Yes…..she was.” Shadow gently took the photo back into his possession.

“How do you muddle through something like that?.....”

“I’m honestly not very sure. I just…..do. I guess, just remembering her wish, is what keeps me going forward, and I do what I can, on my terms. I mean, while Sonic’s optimism almost makes me want to throw up, it’s a rightful attitude. I sometimes envy him and his friends.”

“I see. Well, I’m glad you’ve been doing you the way you have, Shadow. I appreciate your efforts.” I then said sincerely.

He gave a very weak but real smile.

“Thank you, Emily. You’re very kind.”

I sipped some more coffee.

“Also, I’ve been meaning to say, I also heard about your friend, Nick, and I’ve been thinking about him, hoping for the best.” Shadow then said.

“Thanks. His dad just told me earlier that they got Nick in stable condition. Still not sure when he can go home, but things are getting in the right direction, thankfully.”

“Good.” He nodded.

“And…..Nick and I have been together for a year now. We’re dating.” I added.

“Romantically?”

I nodded. “He’s…..very sweet. Very kind. And rather considerate, even when we were little kids. We’ve known each other since we were 5, and we’ve pretty much grown up together. We’re both special needs, and we pretty much bonded through our similarities and struggles. He’s always been there for me, like when I was alone, or when other kids were messing with me. He’s always treated me like…..I was special. He’s also put up with my…..evasive behavior since we started dating. Like, he’s letting me go through the motions on my own. I’ve been trying to work it out with him.”

“He sounds like quite the gentleman. And it seems like his patience knows no bounds. Very admirable.”

“Yeah…..he was supposed to come here a few days ago, but his mom told me he suffered a heart attack in his sleep. Mind you, he’s only 15. A heart attack at 15?”

“Odd…..but it is still possible.”

“I guess so…..” I scratched the side of my head.

“Emily?” Shadow then said.

We paid eye contact to each other.

“Nick will be alright. He’s in good hands, and it may take some time, but he will be fine.”

I smiled at him.

“Thanks, Shadow, for listening.”

“It’s not a problem, Emily. I can sense that this ordeal had troubled you.”

“Yeah…..it has.” I sighed.

He felt a sense of familiarity in that sigh, as well as the look in my eyes. It didn’t quite remind him of himself, but of another he has grown to know through the years…..

Chapter 9: The Chaotix

Chapter Text

June 6th.

I had spent the last day and a half training and getting to know the events. By now, I had completed the majority of my training, and the matter at hand today was preparing for the opening ceremony.

That late morning, I was coming out of the workout room of the hotel, and I was making my way to the elevator. It was already open, and I barely saw someone else walk into it.

“Hold up the elevator!” I picked up the pace, for I was far down the hall from the elevator.

Just as I got to the closing doors, a large hand stopped them from closing completely.

I sighed. “Whew! Thanks.” I walked myself inside.

The doors closed, and I pressed the 5 button. The elevator then slowly started going up.

I looked at the other occupant. A tall and very green crocodile who just so happened to have arms and legs like me. He had a gold chain loosely around his neck fashionably, as well as a large pair of headphones resting on the back of his neck. His shoes were mostly black, being high tops. His eyes were yellow, much like Silver’s. He was probably just as tall as me, if not even taller.

“Hey, thanks for the hand.” I then said casually.

“No problem, kid. Name’s Vector.” He introduced.

“Emily.” I did the same.

“So you’re the new kid I’ve been hearin’ about? Welcome aboard.” He held out his fist.

I bumped his fist casually. “Thanks, Vector. You a friend of Sonic’s?”

The elevator stopped on floor 5, and the doors opened.

“Sure am.” Vector walked out first, letting me follow.

“Cool. What exactly do you do?” I asked.

“I run a detective agency. The Chaotix. And a handful of times, my buds n’ I’ve helped Sonic beat that egghead.”

“So you’re a detective?”

“Yup. Although, we’re kinda like gumshoes of detectives, but hey, we try. We’re not the most successful dudes in the biz, but we do what we can to get the job done.”

I shrugged. “I’m kinda on the funky side, too. Kinda weird, but I try.”

“Eh, don’t we all?” He shrugged, too.

“Wanna meet my buds n’ tag along?” He then offered.

“Sure. You’re on this floor, too?”

“Yup. C’mon.” He gestured, and I walked alongside him.

We got to his supposed room, far down the hall from mine.

“Hey, guys. Got a new friend here.” Vector opened the door and let us both inside.

A buzzing noise, and next thing I know, I see this large bee boy approach me, buzzing up to my height and looking me in the eyes.

“Wh-Whoa!” I was startled.

“Hey, there! I’m Charmy!” He had a wide smile on his face.

His eyes were a bright yellow, and he had childish friendliness oozing from his entire figure.

I couldn’t help but smile, and I patted his head.

“Nice to meet you, Charmy. I’m Emily.” I said.

“Pretty name!” He buzzed around the room.

“How’re you likin’ London?” He asked eagerly.

“A very interesting city, that’s for sure. And I have taken a liking to the fish n’ chips at some places around here.” I replied.

“Me, too. Pretty righteous grub.” Vector agreed.

“Hey, Charmy, where’s Espio?” He then asked his little friend.

“He’s right there.” Charmy pointed to the sliding doors, leading right to the room’s balcony.

A reddish-purple chameleon, sitting there, his legs crossed. He seemed to be meditating.

“Who’s he?” I asked curiously.

“Espio. He’s with us. He n’ Charmy are workin’ as officials this year, but I hear Espio’s trying out for 2016’s Games.” Vector replied.

“Cool. So it’s just you?” I asked.

“Yup. and I sure know how to throw a discus.” He smiled wide.

Charmy buzzed off, seemingly to the bathroom.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to work on.” I replied to Vector.

“How do you think that’s comin’ along?” Vector asked.

Charmy came back and went right past us, going out to the balcony.

“Eh….” I shrugged. “I’m not sure, really. Doesn’t mean I’m not gonna try.”

“I feel ya.” Vector validated.

Charmy buzzed right back in, giggling.

“Hey! I just wanted to wake you up, Es!” He laughed.

The chameleon came in, wiping what looked like water off his head and single horn, holding what looked like a spray bottle in his hand.

Upon seeing, Vector rolled his eyes.

“That buzzing bee…..” He casually put his hand on his hip.

“Can’t he get anything like an alarm clock?” The chameleon commented, putting the spray bottle aside.

“Hey, Espio, this is Emily. She’s the new kid in the games.” Vector then patted my back.

“Hi.” I responded.

Espio, the chameleon, then paid eye contact with me.

“Welcome to London, Emily. How are you liking it here?”

“Truthfully, I like it a lot here. You guys are actually quite friendly, and that makes me feel quite comfortable.” I replied.

Espio smiled. “Good.”

“I think it’s gettin’ close to lunchtime. How ‘bout we all head down to the cafeteria?” Vector then suggested.

“Lunchtime! Yay!” Charmy cheered.

“It’s getting close to my time to work my front desk shift, anyway.” Espio added.

“Then let’s get going. The others might be waiting for us to come along.” I said.

Through our journey back downstairs, Vector and Charmy each took turns telling me about past cases they had worked on. What stood out to me was one time where they staked out a shark tank. I don’t even remember why, just the fact that they were doing something like that baffled me.

We caught up with Sonic and the other friends, making a few tables into a large one.

“So, the Chaotix met Emily, huh?” Knuckles smiled. “About time.”

“They’re cool, I like them.” I couldn’t hide my smile.

“They try.” Sonic shrugged.

“Hey, now!” Vector chirped. We all shared laughter.

“Say, Emily,” Amy asked as we all took turns to get lunch, “how’s Nick doing?”

“Oh, last time I checked in, his dad told me he’s in stable condition. Still don’t know when he can go home, though.” I replied.

“Oh, that’s good!” Amy smiled wider.

“Who’s Nick?” Charmy asked as he buzzed around.

“Oh, he’s my boyfriend. We’ve been going out for a year now, but as of the last week or so, he’s been in the hospital. He actually suffered a heart attack one night, and he’s been in the hospital since. Thankfully, recently, they’ve stabilized his condition.” I took out my phone, and I showed the Chaotix a picture.

“Oooooo! It’s kinda like Vector and Ms. Vanilla!” He giggled.

“Shut it, kid!” Vector immediately blushed and grabbed Charmy, a little like a football.

“Hey, just spitballin’ here!” Charmy wiggled.

“That reminds me. Emily,” Espio then said to me, “whatever you do, never get romantic advice from Vector.”

“Why not?” I asked as Vector stepped a few paces away with Charmy.

“He’s bound to bring many shenanigans.” Espio said.

“Like with Tails n’ Cosmo that one time!” Charmy added, overhearing.

“Cosmo?.....” I didn’t recognize the name at first.

“She was once a very dear friend to us. Or, most of us, at least.” Espio remembered.

Upon hearing the name, Tails, who was at the buffet at the moment, felt a wave of sorrow, and his ears bent down.

“Oh, what happened?” I asked curiously.

Sonic frowned. “It’s…..a long story, but quick version, after she crash-landed on our home planet, she told us about these baddies in space, and we traveled in space with her to beat the bad guys.”

“And in the end, it was her who gave up her whole life to save us and the entire galaxy.” He finished.

“Oh…..I’m sorry.” I frowned as well.

“It’s alright. It’s just sometimes a touchy subject, even now. Especially with Tails.” Sonic assured me.

“Oh, I see.” I accepted, wishing to change the subject.

We ate lunch together.

I was going up to the buffet for seconds when I suddenly looked toward the hallway to the elevator, and I saw Tails walking out of the room and getting into the same hallway. I felt immediately concerned, and I dropped what I was doing, and I went into the same hall. Upon getting there, I saw Tails enter the pool room, right across from the elevator.

I went inside, only to find Tails sitting on one of the pool chairs, with his namesakes wrapped around him.

I slowly approached him.

“Hey, Tails?” I managed to speak.

He turned and looked up at me.

“You okay?” I asked considerately.

“Sorry I walked out, but…..the subject got a little heavy.” Tails admitted.

“You mean…..Cosmo?” I guessed.

He nodded slowly.

“Touchy subject. Got it.” I processed out loud. “Is it okay if I sit with you?” I wasn’t sure what else to do besides leave him alone. Something in me didn’t want to resort to that.

“Sure.” He allowed.

I sat in a pool chair right beside him.

“So…..Nick’s in stable condition?” Tails then brought up.

“Yeah. I think he’ll be alright, given some more time.” I said, more comfortable about the matter. I leaned back in the chair, looking up at the ceiling, with the sunlight reflecting from the pool water.

Tails undid his curled up position, and he leaned back like I did.

“That’s good. I really can’t imagine anyone else dealing with such a tragic loss…..” He just said.

“What do you--!” I caught myself, and I stopped myself to silence, remembering.

“Nevermind. Sorry.”

“It’s cool.” Tails accepted, and he sighed.

“But, y’know…..when you’re comfortable, of course, you can talk to me about these things.” I then said.

“Thanks, Emily. That’s very kind of you.” Tails slightly smiled at me.

I did the same. We looked back up toward the ceiling, taking in the surprisingly calm silence. We remained for a long moment.

I suddenly remembered some uneasy feelings I had especially experienced since coming to London. I even vaguely remembered this strange dream, with Nick being sucked into this evil-looking green.

“Hey, Tails?.....”

“Hm?” He didn’t look toward me, but his ear twitched, indicating he was listening.

“Since I’ve been here, I’ve been having some of these strange feelings every now n’ then.”

“What do you mean?”

“Like…..something horrible is about to happen.” I replied. “I might just be stressed with training n’ stuff like that, though.”

“Maybe. Perhaps you need some time to chill out.” Tails suggested.

“That’s what I was thinkin’ about for today, with the exception of a good walk or somethin’.”

“Maybe I need something like that, too. Besides, everyone’s preparing for the opening ceremony, too. Have you picked out a dress?”

“Not yet, but Peach n’ Daisy were gonna take me shopping to find one tomorrow.”

“Cool.”

“Yeah.” I wasn’t sure what else to say.

But I just couldn’t shake the uneasiness that was running through me at this point. It wasn’t severe, but it made sure I knew it was there.

If only I knew…..

Chapter 10: True Sorrow

Summary:

This is where things truly change. Emily's canon event, if you will.

Chapter Text

June 9th.

The day everything changed.

By now, I had a dress picked out and prepared for me to wear for the opening ceremony, like Peach and Daisy promised they would help me come through with. Additionally, I’d just about gotten over the uneasy feelings in me.

The little music box I had found before had been safely stored on the writing desk in my hotel room, with me occasionally winding it up and listening to the beautifully strange melody.

I woke up, like normal, and I just brushed my long brown hair upon sitting up. I yawned as I naturally brushed.

My phone then started ringing. I looked, stopping my brushing, and I took hold of my phone from the nightstand.

Dad.

I flipped it open and answered.

“Hey, Dad.” I said naturally.

“Are you doing alright?”

“Well, yeah. I just woke up. What’s up?” I maneuvered the blanket off me, and I sat at the edge of the bed, facing the nearest wall.

“Emily…..this won’t be easy for me to tell you, but…..it’s Nick.”

I suddenly felt very uneasy, and my heart started racing.

“What? I thought he was in stable condition.” I found my open hand fidgeting with the bedsheets a little.

“Just a little while ago, his parents called me and your mom. They told me that just earlier this morning, Nick…..coded again. There turned out to be too much damage in his brain, and when Nick coded…..they had no other choice but to let him go.”

I held my breath.

“E-Emily…..they just pronounced Nick dead this morning.”

I froze. It was like the entire world around me stopped as well. My heart ultimately stopped.

“Wh-What?.....”

For the very first time, I heard my own father so stressed, it sounded like he was on the verge of tears.

“N-Nick’s dead, Emily…..I’m so sorry…..”

“I-I can’t…..” I don’t even know what I was saying at this point, but through my struggles to construct a good enough thought, I felt I lost my ability to speak.

“I’m so sorry, pumpkin…..” My dad said.

I was silent for a long moment. It very slowly started to filter through, and I just hung up on my dad, unsure what else to do.

I somehow managed to stand, and I found myself pacing. As soon as I stood up, I felt my phone vibrate again.

My mom. I opened it, and it was a text message.

“I’m so sorry, punkin pie. We’re all thinking of you. Nick’s parents are even thinking of you. Nick loves you very much.” And a crying emoji right next to the message.

I found myself back to the same spot at the wall, and I felt a little weak in the knees.

“N-Nick’s…..Nick’s dead ?.....” I processed the best I could.

That’s when the new reality really started coming through to me. There was nothing left for anyone to really do.

A painful wave struck me like a tsunami, and I felt tears immediately well up and stream down my cheeks, staining them. My breathing grew more frantic, and the grip on my phone tightened. I felt enraged at first, like I was in denial, but it was soon overpowered by pure sorrow and pain unlike anything I had ever felt before.

Everything crashed down on me, and the true consequences of my past mistakes as Nick’s girlfriend filtered through.

I threw a punch, as hard as I could, right at the wall, and I busted a hole in it, all while I screamed with everything that quickly built up and then exploded.

“N-No…..no no no no no!” I cried.

“W-We were…..supposed to work it out. I-I was supposed to make it up to him…..marry him…..start our own family…..”

I remembered long-lasting dreams, from far back to when I was a little girl. When I gave Nick my phone number for the very first time. When we went out to a movie together as 11-year-olds, as well as the few times after our first. So many memories came back at once, and they were all now permanently stained a deep blue.

Everything broke apart and burned to the ground. It was like the end of the world. That’s how it felt, piling up so fast. Learning what I had just learned was all it took…..

I managed to stand up, and memories continued.

“I-I had my chance…..my real chance at a happy life…..” My mind rattled.

The tears nearly blinded me at this point, and I found no energy to stop them.

“A-And I…..blew it…..”

What I didn't know was that my outburst was heard from the hall. Tails came out of his room, for he was right across from me. Vector, Charmy, and Espio came from their own room.

Tails knocked on my door.

"Emily? Are you okay?" He was naturally concerned.

I barely heard his voice, but it didn't really phase me. Nothing else in the world mattered to me.

I don't even think I was really there anymore, for I just acted, and I threw my phone across the room, striking the mirror directly. The glass shattered upon impact, and the phone broke into pieces. I let out some sobs, with my hands gripping my hair tightly and pulling.

Vector came and stood by Tails, taking a turn to knock on the door.

"Yo, Em?" He spoke.

My ears might as well have stopped working. I kept going, picking up the desk chair and throwing it down to the ground, making a loud THUD and CRASH, for it made pieces of the mirror glass fall off, and some of the chair's wheels broke off.

I took some stressed breaths. My tears blinded me almost completely. I let out another blood curdling scream, falling onto my knees.

Tails pounded the door.

"Emily! What's wrong?!"

Some others came.

"Everything okay?" Knuckles came. "I hear screaming and crashing."

Vector tried opening the door, but it was securely locked.

"I think something's up with Em." He replied.

Peach hung up on her cell phone as she was the last of Knuckles, Sonic, and Yoshi to approach.

Peach took out a hotel room key, and she had a very sad expression on her face.

"Emily's mother was just on the phone with me." She said.

"What's goin' on?" Sonic asked.

"Everyone here knows about Nick, correct?" Peach recalled.

"Oh, yeah. Last I heard, he's stable. What's up?" Charmy asked curiously.

Peach held her sad expression.

"Her mom just told me that he coded again earlier this morning, and they let him go….."

Everyone froze in place, shocked.

"H-He's dead?....." Tails stuttered.

Peach slowly nodded. "Unfortunately….."

"Oh no….." Knuckles almost held his breath.

"Oooooo boy….." Vector reacted, facepalming.

“What can we do?” Sonic asked, a little worried.

“That, I don’t know.” Peach replied with honest uncertainty.

Tails briefly looked at Peach’s hand, holding her cell phone and the extra hotel key. He had an idea.

“Peach, is that key able to unlock Emily’s door?” He asked.

“Yes. Why?”

“I wanna go in there.” Tails then requested.

Concerned, Vector put his large hand on Tails’ shoulder, holding him in place.

“I dunno, Tails…..Emily kinda sounds like she’s, y’know, too distressed for anyone else to really intervene. Shouldn’t we just let her let that energy out?” Vector said the best he could.

Tails looked Vector in the eyes, very serious.

“Let me go, Vector.” He demanded.

He did, almost reluctant, and Tails unlocked my room door and let himself inside.

I was back in bed, now curled up in my blanket. Only the chair and mirror were badly damaged in the room. I was sobbing, already sounding almost exhausted in my state.

Without another word, Tails went right to my bed, and he climbed himself up, putting his hand gently on my shoulder.

I barely opened my eyes, now seeing I wasn't alone. I couldn't stop crying. Not that I really had an ability to.

Tails just hugged me close, and I did the same, crying on his shoulder. I then heard others come inside. Specifically Sonic, Knuckles, and Peach. I kept crying hard. Each of the three additional friends came and consoled me the best ways they could. Peach put her arms around me and Tails. Sonic patted my and Tails' shoulders, and I felt Knuckles rubbing my back.

Vector was the last to come inside, with his two other friends, and they all consoled me the best they could.

It was unbearable. Each ticking second, worse than the last. At this point, I just wanted to die…..

Time slowly passed. Sonic, Tails, and Knuckles stayed in my room with me, even if I were to protest. Luckily, I didn't have the energy to protest. Instead, I just binge-watched videos on YouTube, stuck to my laptop like glue.

Even though I was watching videos on YouTube, my mind ran wild through what had happened.

I really did mess up, every time I went out of my way to make sure I could avoid Nick at school. The pressure of dating and transitioning into high school really did get the better of me. Nick really was my only chance at true happiness, despite everything else, and I blew it all by myself. And now, there was no redeeming myself. There was no fixing. I very quickly learned to deeply regret every mistake I ever made with Nick. I didn’t acknowledge it then, but it really began to mess me up in a shockingly little amount of time. I let it all happen. I learned to regret, think of what I could’ve and should’ve done, and I definitely quickly grew to hate myself for everything I did wrong. I had ultimately done this to myself, and it was solely my own fault, my shame alone to shoulder.

I really didn’t realize much of how horrible I had acted until it was too late for me to even hope to redeem myself. Now, I’m all alone, paying the price for my own stupid actions. With that, the desire to just exit the world entirely began to linger.

All it takes is one bad day…..

I don’t know exactly how, but on YouTube, I found myself watching videos about Sonic and his other friends. Eventually, I stumbled across a face I found strangely familiar.

The same planet-like girl, whom I encountered alone on my first night in London.

“Cosmo…..” I remembered her name.

Sonic's ear twitched, and he turned to look at me. Tails and Knuckles, curious, did the same.

I watched what looked like a large battle in space. Large and scary alien creatures, slowly gaining the upper hand over Sonic and his team. Even as Super Sonic and Super Shadow, it was a troublesome struggle. That was….until Cosmo hit an epiphany, and the red jewel on her chest started glowing. She let herself float up, and the jewel then shattered. As she glided forward, toward the raging battle, she changed from her child self into an adult, with longer leaf-like hair, the rosebuds blooming into beautiful flowers, and having a bright aura around her entire figure.

Tails sat alone in the cockpit of his own spaceship, shocked at the scene taking place in front of him. He watched Cosmo change into a beautiful bright tree with pink petals instead of typical leaves, and it immobilized what was left of the enemies.

Everyone, even almost Dr. Eggman himself, started breaking into tears, with the exception of Super Sonic and Super Shadow. Those two became powerful ammunition for the spaceship’s power cannon.

The reality hit Tails, and while he knew he had to push the fire button, he found himself struggling. Emotions ran high very quickly, and his anger then faded into sorrow unlike anything I’d ever seen before. In tears, he screamed and threw his head onto the controls, banging his head.

I don’t exactly remember much of what was said, but Tails was very unwilling, for he couldn’t literally shoot down his friend. He begged and pleaded not to have to do it, but Dr. Eggman knew better, shockingly trying to console Tails to tell him that this was Cosmo’s true destiny, and it would be useless to let it go in vain. Cosmo’s spirit even begged Tails to follow through, for it was the only way to stop the enemies for certain, and the only way to save the entire galaxy.

Memories ran through Tails’ mind as he sobbed. Memories of the time he spent with Cosmo. Falling into a little lake with her, then gazing upon a large and beautiful moon in each other’s arms. Consoling each other through different occasions. Tails doing everything in his power to protect Cosmo from an attack from a misguided Shadow. Exploring through underground tunnels and chambers, eventually finding and then destroying a Chaos Emerald laboratory, claiming the true gem into their possession. The moment they met for the very first time. And everything in between.

“C-Cosmo…..” Tails managed to utter out.

“I LOVE YOU!” He screamed out.

Next thing he knew, he just pushed the button, and the powerful ammunition struck the target, destroying it. Then, Tails absolutely lost it. Sonic soon made it out of the ordeal, but all he could bring was a little white seed, confirming Tails’ worst nightmare. Tails cried on Sonic’s shoulder, and Sonic himself felt a deep sense of regret and helplessness. Something he’d never care to experience ever again. He stood there, silent, unable to consider anything else to do. He knew Tails was upset, maybe even angry.

I managed to put the pieces together. I remembered the ghost I encountered that one night. I remembered the mention of Cosmo a few days ago. It all came together. Only, I realized that Cosmo wasn’t just a friend to Tails. Judging by what I had just seen, Cosmo and Tails were more than friends. They really liked each other, much like…..myself and Nick did. I was moved to tears.

The realization filtered through to Sonic and Knuckles, remembering the painful memories. Tails' ears bent down, and his eyes started bubbling up.

I looked toward my friends.

"I-It did you guys…..that bad, didn't it?" I managed to say.

Tails sniffled, and he tried controlling his tears.

"I-I loved her very much…..I still do….." Tails admitted.

I sat up completely.

"I-I was…..too shy to really tell her any of those feelings. Until I found myself having to shoot her…..it was the worst night of m-my whole life….." He began to shake.

Naturally concerned, I came over to him and sat beside him.

"We're both dealing with this…..aren't we?" I guessed.

It seemed like his wounds were reopening, for his tears spilled almost uncontrollably.

"I'm so sorry, buddy….." Sonic frowned.

"I-It's nobody's fault….." Tails assured.

I put my arm around him, as a means for comfort.

"I'm sorry, too…..I didn't know." I said. I was still in tears.

Tails just hugged me, and he cried. I hugged him back, letting myself cry some more. I legitimately thought my heart couldn’t break any more, but here I was, shockingly enough.

My heart was so heavy, it was like I was being sent down to the bottom of the ocean. No more breathing.

That sick desire lingered through my entire mind for the long night to come.

Chapter 11: The Opening Ceremony

Chapter Text

June 10th.

The day of the opening ceremony for the Games.

Official training was wrapped up. The preparation for the opening ceremony was almost complete at the main Olympic stadium.

I didn't fall asleep until very late at night. Perhaps 3 or 4 in the morning. And I only slept for a few short hours. It was more like a nap for me.

I woke up, only to find Sonic, Tails, and Knuckles still in the room with me, for they took the other bed as theirs for the night. Sonic was doing some casual stretches, and Knuckles was grooming his fur. Tails was brushing his namesakes.

I felt so drained. So exhausted. So depressed. I didn't really move much from bed.

Sonic was the first to notice me opening up my eyes.

"Hey, Emster. You okay?"

The others looked at me as I shook my head.

Sonic came and patted my shoulder.

"It's alright. It's okay to feel this way right now. I get it." Sonic assured.

"And y'know, Peach said that if you really wanna go home, just let her know. We all know you're going through a lot."

"O-Okay." I barely whispered.

Knuckles finished his grooming.

"I can get you something to eat, if you're alright with that." He offered.

"Sure." I replied the same way.

"Good." Knuckles left the room.

"I'm gonna go for a run. Need anything, call me up." Sonic then sped off.

Tails and I were alone as he finished brushing his namesakes.

"Do you think you wanna go home?....." Tails then asked a little nervously.

"Don't know." I said, keeping the same time of voice I had started with.

"I'm gonna be honest….." Tails then began.

I kept my eyes on him, still curled up in my blanket.

Tails came to me and stood in front of my position. We were now eye to eye.

"I don't want you to go home….."

"Why?"

"Because I wanna help you. Wh-When I lost…..Cosmo, I really didn't feel like I had anyone to help me through. Nobody really…..knew what this kind of pain was. And…..truth be told, I wanted to be alone."

His blue eyes seemed darker than when we first met. That much, I could notice.

"Y-You don't have to be. If you let me and the rest of us…..we can help you. At the very least, be by your side."

"Why for me?" I asked.

"B-Because…..I care about you. You're my friend. It doesn't matter how long we've known each other. I just don't want you to go through this all alone like I pushed myself to. You’ve always been so…..compassionate to me, so nice to me. You even protected me from those bullies that one morning. Even before you got my name, you were exceptionally very kind to me. I-It’s only right I do what I can for you ." Tails whimpered a little.

It was then I felt his hand gently caress my cheek as his eyes bubbled up tears. The touch made my own eyes widen more, and all of a sudden, I felt my own eyes water up. I moved more of the blanket from my head, revealing some of my brown hair.

I positioned myself from lying on my side, enabling my angle to straighten. Tails kept his eyes on me alone.

Feeling his hand gently rub my cheek…..it was unlike anything I'd ever felt before.

The sensation was nothing I hated, despite the fact that tears soon started spilling from my eyes. My heart raced a little more. My own hand then slowly reached up, barely touching his hand on my cheek.

"W-We…..barely know each other….."

"Our conversations beg to differ. You're different, and so am I. And now, I'm not letting you go down the same path I did in dealing with this pain. P-Please….." He almost begged.

I gave it a little thought. Something in me did want to go home, but at the same time, I wanted to participate in these Games, and be with my new friends. Something especially about Tails now started captivating me.

I sighed, and I sat up completely, letting Tails let go. I removed the blanket from myself, and I sat on the edge of the bed.

"O-Okay. I won't go. Truth, I still wanna be here." I said, holding my knees.

Tails came and held my hands on my knees.

"Do you want a hug?....." He then asked sincerely.

I slowly nodded, still feeling very heavy inside. Tails opened his arms up, letting me pick him up and then hug him very close, seeking further comfort. He granted, wrapping his arms firmly around me. I tried taking deeper breaths, but they were shaky. Tails caressed me the best way he could, even coming through with wrapping his namesakes around me as he positioned himself onto my lap. It honestly felt warmer as the moments slowly went by.

The lingering desire continued, for the misery continued. It built up slowly deep inside. Tails’ kindness was touching, but the damage was done, and I barely acknowledged it. I was deeply disturbed.

Some time passed, and Tails stayed in my hotel room. I had showered and changed into the dress saved for the opening ceremony.

I brushed my hair in front of Tails’ handheld device, for it was set to the camera feature, like when one would be taking a selfie.

“You didn’t have to stick by me the whole day, y’know.” I said as I kept brushing my hair.

“No, I have to. Like I said, I’m not letting you deal with this alone.” Tails told me.

I kept a frown.

"I can't help but feel like you're pushing yourself…..into an uncomfortable position for my sake alone. Also, it's like this whole thing, with us talking so much over the last week and a half or so, feels a little rushed. Like, everything's happening so fast….."

Tails came over to where I was sitting, and he put his hand on my shoulder.

"Emily, I'll have you know that when I wanna help someone, I'm doing everything I can to do it. We don't even have to talk if you don't want to, but I'm gonna keep you in my sight. I can feel that…..you need someone. Badly."

I only sighed, finding no more energy to argue.

“If you insist…..” I kept brushing my hair, even after I would usually deem myself to be finished.

He looked over to where the nightstand was. There was a tray full of food, like there had been for a while now. The food was completely untouched.

“You haven’t eaten…..” He then mentioned.

“I’m not hungry.” I responded almost mindlessly as I stood up, finishing my brushing. I then put on some cherry chapstick, like often, and I straightened my dress a little.

“It’s not long till the ceremony starts.” I said, and I began to leave the room, taking my pair of fancy shoes with me.

Tails watched me go, knowing that my lack of hunger was nothing but a lie. In that, he frowned, with his ears slightly bending down. He then left the room himself.

When I got to the main floor, specifically by the main entrance of the hotel, everyone else was there, with Peach and Daisy dressed in their usual but iconic formal gowns. Amy and Blaze also had new dresses, and Cream had a new adorable dress, perfectly suiting her own style.

A Toad was at the front desk, seemingly taking a phone call.

I came in first, with Tails behind me.

“Oh, Emily! You look stunning in that new dress!” Peach acknowledged.

“Thanks, Peach.” I replied naturally.

“Everyone here looks great, too.” I then added.

“Why, thank you.” Blaze smiled.

“Hey,” the Toad at the desk then almost yelled out over our conversation, “sorry to interrupt, but I got a call.”

“For who?” Blaze asked.

“For Emily.” He held out the phone.

I came and took the phone.

“Hello?”

“Emily, is that you?” It was my mom.

“Yeah, Mom. It’s me.”

“You okay?”

“Define okay , please.”

She sighed. “Alright, I stand corrected. I just wanted to let you know when the funeral is.”

“When’s that?”

“The 17th. A week from today.”

“Okay. I’ll pick out a dress for it.”

“Hey, try to have some fun. The Games are starting. Okay?”

“Yeah, sure.” My tone remained almost monotone, and I gave the phone right back to the Toad.

“Here. I’m done.” I then caught up with the others.

The bus for us arrived, and we made our way to the main Olympic stadium.

If I’m going to be truthful, I don’t remember too much of the ceremony, with the exception of this portion that served as a formal welcome for me, for I was the only new participant for this year’s Games.

The night grew late, and after coming back from the ceremony, I just went right to my hotel room and locked the door. Lazy enough to not change out of my dress, I just flopped onto my back, on my bed. Only after getting hold of the music box. I opened it carefully, and the music began to play. It felt much more melancholy than ever. I had a somewhat strange but captivated feeling from the start, but this felt very different. Very…..close to me.

I felt what seemed to be some papers. I grabbed some carefully, and I just chose to read, with a dim light given by the lamp next to me.

 

I've never felt truly alone in my life until I've had to suffer this kind of pain. And I can't believe it's just me who's dealing with this. I hate that this is true. I hardly even want to deal with much of this anymore…..

 

I could somehow tell this was from long ago, judging by the texture of the paper itself. At this point, I could recognize the handwriting.

This was Tails' treasure. And I knew for a fact that he was talking about losing Cosmo.

I sighed, further acknowledging this sick feeling starting to grow inside me.

I felt like I couldn't leave London, or my friends. However…..I didn't want any part of just how sick the world had turned in the blink of an eye. Like a huge disaster struck. Perhaps like a version of The Day After Tomorrow . The entire world had crashed down onto me, and I was beginning to give into the pressure burying me.

I put the music box aside, putting the papers back, and I let the music keep playing. My eyes bubbled up tears, and sorrow took over, like it would more often than I cared to really realize.

I…..I wanted to die. I just couldn't take this pain. Something in me knew I couldn't, but here I was. I wasn't sure why I didn't just look for something to cease the pain right there. Perhaps I was too tired. Or in too much conflict to come through with a clear resolution. The nearly sickening hunger played an impairing factor.

Tails found himself getting to Sonic's hotel room.

"Sonic?....." Tails let himself in.

Sonic sat up. "What's up, lil' bro?"

"It's about Emily. Something about her is really troubling me….." Tails admitted.

"Like what?"

"I know for a fact that she didn't eat at all today. Hardly even had water. She's kept insisting she's not hungry. And it's like this light in her entire self, especially her eyes, has completely vanished. Since Nick passed away….."

"I've kinda noticed, too….." Sonic said. "Like this morning, it was like she didn't wanna get out of that curled up position."

"Is there anything we can do?....."

"I dunno, buddy. But I'd do my best to stay by her side. She might be getting very sick. Mentally." Sonic said.

"Sick?"

"You were sick like that after Cosmo. Shadow was sick like that for a long time, after everything he had to go through." Sonic recalled.

Tails remembered. He couldn't deny what actually happened in the past.

"That might be it….."

He remembered the behavior distributed between himself, Shadow, and now his newest friend.

“But for Emily, it’s like she…..completely changed. It was like she didn’t really wanna talk to anyone today. She’s usually very bubbly, but it’s like she was almost completely silenced. Even this glow in her entire self has…..disappeared. She probably really is getting sick…..” Tails grew more worried.

Sonic fell silent for a moment, for he felt limited in matters such as this.

"I'm not too sure what we can do for 100% certain, but just staying as her friends is the best I can think of. I'm not too good at this stuff. You might be….."

Tails' blue eyes glittered a little, in a sorrowful manner.

"I-I might be….."

"I can't help but feel like the Emster's gonna need you, as well as the rest of us, alongside her for a while. I'm pretty sure she won't be able to muddle through this alone."

"I…..I don't think so, either." Tails realized.

"Then, it looks like it's up to us to see that Emily at least knows she's not alone. And that we're here for her, even if just to listen."

Tails nodded. "Of course. I already told her I wanted to be there for her. Unlike me…..she doesn't have to be alone. I don't want her to be."

Sonic came and patted Tails' shoulder. Tails put his hand over Sonic's, appreciating the comfort. His sapphire eyes glittered, and they felt a little wetter as time slowly went by.

“I can’t let her feel alone……”

Chapter 12: The Track

Chapter Text

June 11th.

I was among the last to come to the Olympic stadium, where the track and field events were taking place.

Today, it was all about the track. 100m, 110m hurdles, and 4x100 relay. All I managed to qualify for was the 100m sprint.

As I walked into the stadium, the stands were filled with spectators. 

Peach noticed me arrive.

“Oh, Emily! You’re here. Did you sleep okay?” She asked sincerely.

I only shrugged. I had a slight darker shade under my eyes.

Peach then approached me.

“May I talk to you for a moment or two?” She then asked.

I nodded, willing. Peach then guided us both to the women’s locker room, just inside the participants’ entrance. We were the only two there.

“Listen, Emily. I understand you’re going through a lot. I may not know personally, but given the circumstances, whether you’ve qualified or not, participating will ultimately be your choice. If you want to go home, I’ll gladly take you there. Whatever you need, I will do what I can to help. If you don’t feel like you want to participate in any given event, all you have to do is tell me, and I’ll arrange. Okay?” She explained nicely.

I nodded. “Okay.” I finally spoke.

She smiled a little. “Maybe relax a little in the sun? Perhaps you could use the sunlight to glow up some more.”

“Sure.” I allowed.

Peach took me back outside, just as the hurdles event was beginning.

I remember seeing the 8 athletes lined up at the starting line. Vector, Daisy, Mario, Luigi, Sonic, Bowser Jr, Waluigi, and Tails. Everyone stretched and prepared themselves, perhaps mentally as well as physically. The crowd grew almost silent as I took a seat within the participants’ seats beside the tracks. Luckily, I could see Tails completely from his lane, so I was able to pay full attention to him. I had the most trouble seeing Bowser Jr.

BANG! The blank fired, signaling the race to begin. Everyone sprinted from the start line, and they managed to leap over each hurdle, although Vector and Bowser Jr were especially a little rusty compared to the rest. Sonic lived up to his reputation, even on the track, as well as Daisy and the Mario Brothers. However, it was Tails who managed to creep up ahead of the pack, for the hurdles proved to be a strong point for the young fox kit. Tails leaped over each hurdle gracefully, inching farther and farther ahead. My heart raced, growing more and more excited. Time slowed down, although the race was realistically only seconds long. I quickly grew to root for Tails.

“C’mon…..c’mon…..” I whispered.

The crowd started cheering in anticipation.

I watched Tails cross the finish line first, with Sonic right behind him. The crowd continued to cheer.

“YES!” I cheered as well, clapping my hands. “Yes! Yes!”

Tails, Sonic, Daisy, and Luigi were the ones selected to move up to the finals. In the next race, it was Dr. Eggman, Amy, Peach, and Yoshi who got to move forward.

I was in the front row of the participant spectators, itching to see the final results unveil. The crowd was a little wild, for these hurdles races had proven to be rather thrilling to witness.

I remember having my hands linked together, gripped a little tightly. I was still able to see Tails completely. The other participants, for the most part, were a little eager, too.

The remaining participating athletes stretched. I started shaking my forearms, a little like one may do when excited enough. I was definitely getting more excited, truth be told.

Tails just turned to his right, and he saw the participants’ benches, and he almost immediately found me. I knew for a fact that he was looking at me. He stopped his stretching and looked into me. I waved, and I gained a lighter aura to my entire exterior. That made Tails feel warmer inside, and he began to smile. In response, I naturally started smiling, too. Tails then stretched some more.

Everyone readied themselves, and the crowd silenced.

BANG!

They all sprinted forward. I’m unsure as to exactly why, but I just stood up, and I jogged along the same line the race was taking place, like I might as well have been a part of the camera crew.

After only seconds, the crowd cheered loudly. I could hardly tell who were the first three to cross the finish line first, but I thought I could see Tails being one of them.

Sonic managed to get the gold medal, Tails got silver, and Yoshi got bronze. However, between the three of them, it was very close.

After a two-hour break, the 100m sprint event started. It was shocking how short that event proved to be. I was in the first race, and I was one of the first three athletes to be able to advance. Frankly, I was surprised I was able to keep up enough to advance forward.

During a break between the last normal race and the finals, I went inside again, on my way to get some colder water. After getting inside, I found Tails right outside the men's locker room, and he was looking down at the silver medal in his hands. It was like he was very surprised at his prize.

Tails turned and saw me approach him.

"I had a strong feeling you'd win a medal today. You keep up with Sonic, y'know." I said.

"That's not it, Emily. This is my very first Olympic medal." He said.

"Since you've been participating in these games?"

"Yeah. I didn't get any in Beijing or in Vancouver, although in Vancouver, I came pretty close in figure skating singles." Tails recalled.

I leaned on the wall, standing right next to him.

"And we're both advancing to the finals in the sprint. Excited?"

"A little, yeah. But, Emily?"

I looked at him.

"Are you okay? I've been worried about you….."

Painful hunger came to be, and my head really began to throb. I winced a little.

"I-I dunno….."

Tails held out a protein bar.

"Here. You really need to eat….."

The stomach pain grew almost unbearable almost immediately. It didn't take much for me to give in. With a sigh, I took the protein bar, unwrapped it, and I ate it. I didn't even care that the texture was a little funny to me, and I didn't like the almond and caramel flavors. I was hungry enough to almost inhale the bar.

Tails then held my right hand and squeezed.

“After the sprint finals, I’m getting us lunch. Not a request. You need an actual meal, Emily.” He claimed.

I found no energy or reason to argue, although I really wanted to. I didn’t say anything more.

Next thing I knew, the finals were nigh, and the runners and I were stretching as we approached our designated lanes. I was standing between Sonic and Tails. There were the three of us, Daisy, Yoshi, Mario, Amy, and Shadow.

Silence spread through the stands, and we readied ourselves into our starting positions. Some thick strands of hair slipped over my shoulders and hung over my chest as I readied myself. My fingers were almost touching those of Sonic and Tails, though it wasn't my intention. My mind then went blank.

BANG! We all sprinted, and I started running as fast as I could. Almost immediately, my legs grew tired. The sickening hunger pain struck again, and I hated that sensation.

It was then, one of my feet dragged, giving into the true lack of energy from my hunger, and I ended up tripping and falling. A burning sensation then took over my left elbow and left knee, and I almost whined from the pain. Much of the crowd winced audibly in reaction.

A pair of eyes saw the sprinting disaster take place, and he stopped in his tracks.

"Emily!" It was Tails.

"I-I'm okay….." I made enough energy to try to get up.

Just as the race finished, I felt Tails help me up to my feet by holding my wrists and propelling his namesakes like a helicopter, floating himself and me upwards enough to help me stand.

The crowd started cheering. I wasn't sure if it was because I had gotten up, or it was because the race was over, and a clear victor began to celebrate. I had a very strong feeling as to who that victor was.

"Ow….." I looked down, seeing that my knee was bleeding almost all over.

"Ooooo…..that's pretty nasty. C'mon, I got you." Tails kept propelling his namesakes, and he helped me walk to the side, right to the first aid crew.

Sonic won the gold medal, like I knew he would for this event. Shadow achieved the silver, and Yoshi won the bronze.

Neither Tails nor I qualified for the 4x100m event.

A bit later, my wounds were bandaged up with the help of the first aid crew. The pain was almost non-existent.

"Are you okay?" Tails asked, concerned.

"I'm fine. But you didn't have to stop for me." I told him, almost annoyed.

Tails' ears bent down. "I couldn't help myself. It's a natural reaction for me, and that was a nasty tumble."

I sighed. "I just don't want you to throw away your chance at another medal."

"It's just a competition. There's always the next Games." Tails insisted. "Now, I think it's time to get lunch, like I proposed earlier."

"I can get something to eat myself." I said.

Tails took my wrist firmly.

"I'm not asking."

He walked us both from the stadium and back to the hotel.

"Where are we going for lunch?" I asked.

"I'm ordering us pizza."

"They sell pizza here?"

"Of course they do." Tails took us to his hotel room.

I almost reluctantly ate pizza in Tails' company. The pizza itself was actually delicious, and it felt so relieving to feel something that was food to travel to my stomach. Like nothing ever before. But I didn’t show any expression of relief or satisfaction at all.

"Hey, Emily?" Tails then said as we were eating.

"Hm?" I paid attention.

"Do you…..know when the funeral is?" He asked a little nervously.

I swallowed my bite.

"The 17th."

"Do you have something to wear for it?"

"Peach said she's got a black dress for me. So, no worries about that."

"I see. Are you alright?"

"The pain's really calmed down, and--!"

"No, I meant the other way. Y'know…..are you okay?" He asked again.

I sighed, even more annoyed. “I really don’t know, alright? I don’t wanna even think about it.”

I stood up and paced around the floor. Tails could see I was increasingly agitated.

“I’m sorry…..” His ears bent down.

I took a deep breath. “It’s fine, really. It’s just that…..I don’t need you to worry so much about me. Look, we’ve barely even been friends, so no need to act like we’ve known each other since forever . You’re very kind, but…..just not right now, okay?”

“I just want you to know that you’re not alone on this. You can talk to me about this, or anything you want. That’s, of course, if you want to.” Tails seemed to admit defeat.

“Thank you.” I impatiently went right to the door and left the room, leaving Tails alone.

Tails sat alone on his bed, his ears still bent down. His blue eyes got glossy, and he hugged his knees to his chest. Could he have handled this better? If so, how? He wondered, and he felt guilty.

I came back inside my hotel room, and when I did, I saw something new on my bed. A white box.

“What?.....” I got curious, and I walked over.

When I opened the box, there was a new phone, an iPhone, inside. Along with it was a little note.

 

Hi, Emily. With your father’s suggestion, I went to Illinois this morning, and we picked out a new phone for you. All of your contacts are already set up for you, so your new phone is ready to use. -Peach

 

I sighed, and I held my new phone in my hand. I already had some text messages from a few of my contacts.

 

I’m so sorry about Nick, Emmykinz. Thinking a lot about you. :( -Grace

I heard about Nick. Lauren, Vanessa, and I are thinking of you. Don’t be afraid to talk about any of us if you need. We got you, girl. -Summer

I’ve been crying for you, punkin pie. I’m heartbroken this happened. -Mom

Thoughts and prayers to you, honeybun. -Aunt Karen

 

I felt a knot tie itself up in my throat. I was already too familiar with that feeling to not know what could possibly come next. I navigated myself to go to my saved pictures under Google Photos.

Myself and Nick, side by side, in our graduation gowns and caps. I was in white, and he was in red. His arm was comfortably around me. I scrolled a little as I subconsciously went to a sitting position, although I ended up sitting on the floor, right in front of the bed.

I saw some other pictures, especially a few from that one football game we went to during our first school year in high school. Those memories were still oh so clear to me, but they were permanently stained with a deep and sorrowful blue.

What I didn’t know was that Tails went out of his own hotel room and stood outside mine, still concerned.

Clear drops splattered onto my new phone screen. I then just turned my phone off, and I put it on the bed. My thoughts continued to whirl like propellers, almost uncontrollable. I bent my head down, like I was in shame, and strands of hair hovered over my face and eyes.

“I-It’s…..it’s my fault…..” I couldn’t help but realize, remembering the nearly countless times…..

The times I would give into my own pressure and push Nick aside. The times I would go out of my way to make sure I could get to my homeward bus before Nick could even walk out onto the school yard. The times I didn’t sit with him at lunch, especially through this past school year. The times I rejected any offers to spend alone time with him. The times I said no. I grew to envy Nick’s patience. I envied a lot about him, actually. I was just really good at putting it and my own shortcomings aside. Until now.

“I-I did this…..and now I’ve lost everything…..” I realized.

Nick was my only true chance at happiness. He accepted me unlike anyone I’d ever met. He chose to accept me. And that was very charming about him. I wanted to marry that loving soul. I know in my heart he wanted to marry me, too. I pictured myself with nobody else except him, ultimately. And what did I do? I ran away. That was too much for me. I really have always been weak under almost any pressure. This was no exception. That shortcoming led to my ultimate downfall. The ultimate end of everything I ever knew and wished for. My real chance came for me, and I blew it.

Many say that sometimes, all it takes is one bad day, and everything falls apart. It’s like the end of the world. Things like madness are like gravity. All it takes is a push.

Losing Nick was that push. The day he died was that one bad day. And now, I might as well have nothing . I had no idea until I was too late.

“My one chance…..and I blew it…..” I found myself crying more and more.

It was my fault Nick was gone. I messed up and never bothered to learn. Now, here I am, facing the consequences, paying the price.

I leaned forward onto the side of the bed, and I cried. I wept. I remembered: my life, as I’d always known it, was all over. Everything was gone. I was reduced to nothing but a hot mess. My truest colors started showing, and they painted a horrid picture. I could no longer bear to look at myself in a camera or mirror anymore. I kept on weeping.

Tails’ acute hearing enabled him to hear me crying from inside the door that blocked his way to me. It was locked, as he realized in trying to come in for me. His blue eyes bubbled up tears, and he then leaned onto the door, sliding down to a sitting position. He felt absolutely powerless. His guilt mounted, his ears staying bent down.

I spent the rest of the day, alone in my hotel room. I kept my door locked, making sure I would be undisturbed.

Chapter 13: The Field

Chapter Text

June 12th.

Today’s events covered everything on the field. They had already started very early in the morning, right after dawn.

I sadly didn’t qualify for any of the field events, but at times, I came very close.

It was almost 6am, and I was already up and at ‘em, for I had a shockingly good sleep since the previous night. I was one of the last to get to the Olympic stadium. The sun was rising slowly, making the sky turn from dark to orange, and then sky blue.

Before I could go in through the participant’s entrance, I just looked up at the changing sky. Some clouds were tinted orange, going with the rising sunlight. A warm breeze picked up, and it gently lifted my loose clothes and long hair.

I remembered the previous day. How I acted around Tails. In fact, I didn’t add to it until now, but at a point during the night, I felt guilty about how I’d acted around him and treated him. That didn’t feel much like me at all. How could I have been such a jerk? Regardless of my circumstances, I have no excuse to act like that around a person who’d been so kind to me.

I sighed, and I let myself in.

The event currently happening was the long jump. I saw most of the other participants in the designated bleachers, watching the qualified competitors, but I didn’t see Tails.

I came and took a seat.

“Oh, good morning, Emily.” Amy greeted me. “Did you sleep okay?”

“I slept okay, Amy. How ‘bout you?”

“I slept pretty well.” She replied casually.

“Is this the first event of the day?” I then asked.

“Sure is. As of now, Mario’s in first place for the gold. Shadow’s right behind him, and Luigi’s right behind Shadow’s current score.”

“Nice.” I smiled slightly.

“Say, if I may ask, do you know when the funeral is?.....” Amy then asked.

“The 17th.” I replied. “By the way, do you know where Tails is?”

“Probably in the main lounge, having breakfast. The buffet’s there today.” Amy replied.

“Thanks.” I then stood up, and I headed to said lounging room.

The main lounge was just inside the hall between the actual stadium area and the participants’ entrance.

When I made my way inside, I found Tails sitting alone at the dining table, having his breakfast. My stomach rumbled almost painfully as I sighted the steaming food.

I gave into that hunger pain, and I set up a tray for myself. Only then, Tails noticed he wasn’t alone, and he watched me prepare my tray and then sit with him.

“You’re not in the long jump either?” He asked as I sat with him.

“No. Never qualified. Mario’s in the lead, by the way.” I said.

“Cool.” He drank some orange juice. There was something missing in his eyes, although I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. I almost thought they were…..duller than normal. The sight reminded me once again.

“Hey, Tails?.....” I then said after swallowing my first bite of waffles.

He looked at me.

“Look…..I’m sorry about how I acted yesterday. I have no excuse. You didn’t do anything wrong at all. I just acted like a jerk…..I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. I know you’re just trying to help me.” I then admitted.

“It’s okay. I actually understand. You’re…..going through a lot. And, to be fair, I might’ve been too pushy about wanting to help you.” Tails shared his own awkwardness.

“It’s fine. Really, it’s okay. And…..thanks for having me eat.”

“You’re welcome. When I was dealing with everything after Cosmo, I…..got really sick, and I let it get out of hand.”

“That bad?”

He nodded, and he finished his biscuits and gravy.

“It was worse than any nightmare I’ve ever had…..because I was living a worst nightmare every day. I still am…..I really miss her……”

Out of natural concern, I put my hand on Tails’ shoulder.

“Well…..I might not be the best listener sometimes, but you can talk to me when you need to. I mean…..we’re both dealing with this kind of crap, aren’t we?”

“Yeah…..” His ears bent down a little. “Thanks, Emily.”

“You’re welcome. I try…..I’m not the best, though.”

“Who said you had to be right from the start? You’re only human.” He said.

I soon finished my meal, being the first real meal I had in at least two long days.

“Thanks, Tails.” I smiled slightly at him.

He did the same right back at me.

Suddenly, my phone vibrated almost violently in my pocket. I took it out. Aunt Karen.

“Excuse me.” I said to Tails, and I stood up and answered the phone.

“Hello?”

“Oh, Emily. Are you okay?” My Aunt Karen asked considerately.

“Eh…..I dunno.” I shrugged almost naturally.

“Well, I just wanted to let you know that at Uncle Brian’s bar in Justice, we have a graduation party for Caroline n’ Kelsey this Saturday, if you’re able, or willing, to come.” She said.

“Oh, right…..Sorry, I forgot.”

“It’s okay. I understand. Do you think you’ll be able to come?”

“Likely. I’ll ask my friends here, and I’m sure I can figure out a way to get there.” I said.

“Wonderful. Remember, we’re thinking of you. I know you’re going through a hard time, so I, for one, will do my best to provide a little break for you.” She said sincerely.

“Thanks, Auntie Karen. I know I can count on you.” I smiled a little more.

“Have fun, and good luck in the Games, Em.”

“Thanks. Bye.”

“Bye.” She hung up.

“Who was that?” Tails then asked me as I turned back around to him.

“My Aunt Karen. My cousins graduated this past school year, and they’re having a party at their uncle’s bar.”

“Oh, awesome. From where?”

“Caroline, from high school. Kelsey, from middle school. They’re almost exactly four years apart.”

“When’s the party?”

“This Saturday.”

“I know that this Saturday, we don’t have a scheduled event, so if you want, I can definitely take you.”

“Are you sure? I don’t wanna trouble you.”

“Sure, I’m sure.”

“Thanks.”

“No problem, Emily. Anything for a friend.” Tails regained this glitter in his eyes, and he smiled more at me.

In the long jump, it was Mario who victored as the gold medalist, with Shadow and Luigi being the respective medalists right behind gold. In the triple jump event to follow, Yoshi managed to win the gold, with Luigi and Blaze being behind respectively. In the high jump competition, Mario victored once again as the gold winner. Yoshi and Peach followed as silver and bronze medalists.

“Wow…..I forgot how good at these jumping competitions Mario is.” Tails commented during the high jump award ceremony.

“They don’t call him Jump Man for nothin’, y’know.” I nudged him.

We both giggled a little.

A little while later, in the afternoon, I took a walk around the properties on my own. I made my way to the roof of the gymnastics arena, where the breeze was the strongest and coolest, and I remained there for however long I pleased. The sky remained clear, the sun shining bright.

My mind wandered for almost limitless time. But many things stayed consistent through my mind’s play. I couldn’t get Nick off of my mind, remembering the times we shared together. That made my heart grow heavier, and my eyes duller. The mere memories cracked me inside, bit by bit, shard by shard.

What I didn’t know, as I stood by the edge of the building, was that a bright green light formed far behind me, and it soon formed into a very short being, perhaps only two feet tall at the very most. Maroon fur, little flapping wings, almost like a bug’s wings, and his eyes were a calm yellow. He had what seemed to be a similarly green gem over his furry chest. What wasn’t maroon fur was white fur. White as Colorado snow.

I barely heard the flapping, seemingly coming closer, and I naturally turned my head. I saw him flutter over to me, and I was a little startled.

“Wh-Who are you?.....”

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m a friend of Sonic’s. Or…..a late friend of his.” He assured me in a calm voice.

“You know Sonic?”

“Sure do. In fact, we traveled his entire planet together, though the circumstances were pretty…..dire.”

“How dire?”

“Dr. Eggman broke the world apart himself, and my counterpart of darkness and I were awakened before we should’ve been.”

It started sounding familiar to me, remembering what Sonic had told me about a number of days ago.

“Wait…..you’re Chip?” I guessed.

“That’s me. My real name, though, is Light Gaia.” He introduced himself.

“My name’s Emily. What’re you doing here?”

“I…..have heard what happened with you as of the last few days. In fact, I met him up there.” He pointed at the sky.

I looked up, and I understood what he meant.

“So…..Nick really is gone…..”

“Yes. It’s a true pity. He’s a very kind and young soul.” He looked up, too.

“Yeah…..it’s kinda my fault, though.” I felt things coming back to me.

“What do you mean?”

“If you’ve already met Nick, then you might know that I’ve intentionally avoided him lots of the time.”

“You were under a lot of pressure.”

“It’s no excuse, Chip. I should’ve known better. We’ve been friends through our whole lives, pretty much. We trusted each other with everything. We’d tell each other things we wouldn’t even tell our own parents. I knew…..in my heart, I wanted to spend my whole life with him, and nobody else. I shouldn’t have run away so much…..I wish I could take it all back…..”

“I know, Emily…..” Chip frowned.

“I know, deep in my heart, that I had only one real chance at true happiness. And I single-handedly blew it. Now, I’m paying the price for it. It’s like…..I made the wrong choice, deciding to let the pressure of everything get to me.”

“Do you really feel that way?......”

I nodded, and I felt myself quickly breaking into tears.

“You’re only a child, Emily. You just didn’t know any better…..”

“That’s no excuse!” I felt myself getting more and more upset.

“I-It’s…..just not fair! Now, I’ll never tell him I’m sorry! I’ll never get to work anything out with him! I might never even be happy ever again!”

Chip’s eyes glittered from sorrow.

“That’s…..what Tails has said.” He seemed to remember.

“Wh-What?.....”

“I remember him, from my adventure alongside him and Sonic. They’ve told me about Cosmo, and her grand sacrifice to help save the entire galaxy. And how it really did a number on Tails and his health…..”

“He got sick…..” I remembered Tails telling me.

“And it really got out of hand. He was very depressed, especially around certain parts of the world, where there are many flowers and trees. They seem to remind him of Cosmo. I can tell through Tails’ entire aura that…..he wanted nothing to do with the world anymore. And he never told a soul. Not even his best friend, Sonic.”

My eyes widened a little. “W-Wait…..you could tell? He…..wanted to die ?.....” It made me scared to realize.

He slowly nodded. “Cosmo said she could tell as she’s watched over. It’s terrified her to know that about someone she loves. I could somehow tell that Tails wanted to die…..but he never could manage enough courage. Good thing, too. There are so many friends and strangers who need him, as well as all of his friends. I believe that includes you , Emily.”

“I need him?.....”

“I strongly believe so. The way I see it, I don’t think there’s anyone who can really relate to Tails like you can. You know what it’s like to be bullied, picked on, alienated, simply for being different from others around you. Especially your own family line. He’s expressed this strong desire to be there for you so you won’t deal with this painful loss alone, like he has. You both know what it’s like to be different in a world that hates the idea. You both have had to prove yourselves, time and time again, just to see that there are things you can do beside the bare minimum. You may need him just as much as he needs someone like you .” Chip explained.

“H-How…..do you know all this?” I asked, stuttering.

“I’ve not just met Nick, but your other past loved ones who have been watching over you through the years, and they see how things have been changing for you. We’re all very concerned, and so are your friends here, old and new. Just…..please think about it, Emily.”

I didn’t know what else to say.

“I know it’s a lot of pressure to take in, as well as so much to think about, but please consider, okay? And I know you don’t believe me, but things, even the darkest events, happen for a reason. Sooner or later, you might understand that reason.”

I could no longer control my tears, and I let them stain my face.

“A-Are…..are you s-sure?.....”

“Fairly certain, Emily. Remember, even when you feel like you’re not, you’re a very strong young lady. You’ll see…..one day or another.” Aura began to glow around him, and he slowly disappeared, much like how he appeared in the first place.

I tried my best to process. Tears kept streaming, and I felt as though I could hardly breathe. What just happened? Am I really as strong as this magical stranger said I am? Was Tails really that sick? That part made me very scared.

The door leading to the stairwell then swung open.

“Emily?” It was Daisy, emerging from the shadows of the door and into the sunlight, facing me.

“Are you okay? I heard voices.” She approached me, and she had her hands on my shoulders.

“I-I…..I dunno…..” I whimpered, trying to finally wipe my tears.

“Were you…..talking to someone?” She then asked me considerately.

“I-I…..” I kept trying to pull myself together. “Not…..exactly.”

“C’mon, let’s go back to the hotel. I’m done for the whole day, and so are some of the others. Maybe we can play some video games? Or just take a rest?” She then offered.

We walked together back to the stairwell from which we had respectively come from. I looked up at the sky until I was completely through the doorway and walking down the stairs.

I didn’t speak much the rest of the day. I didn’t play video games with a lot of the others, but I just stayed in their company. I was very depressed, looking out a nearby window, up into the sky.

It was easy for anyone else in my company to see that I was truly suffering, and everyone grew concerned.

Chapter 14: Canoeing

Chapter Text

June 14th.

Yesterday’s event was kayaking, and I hardly even qualified. Silver won the gold medal for that event, with Vector and Luigi being the respective silver and bronze medalists.

Early that morning, the canoeing event was almost in session. We were gathered by the man-made canal course where the event would take place, along with Toad and Charmy.

“Good morning, everyone! As you know, today’s event is canoeing. Usually, we would have you guys draw cards, determining your partner for this event. But today, we’re simply letting you pick your partner.” Charmy said. “Pair up quick, cuz the event’s about to start!”

I looked around, seeing everyone making haste in picking their partners. But I had no idea who I could possibly pick.

It was then, I suddenly felt a warm hand hold mine, with the fingers squeezing their way through the spaces between mine, and the thumb gently rubbed a little part of my hand. When I looked, I saw Tails.

“I’ll be your partner.” He declared.

I sighed. “Thank you, Tails.”

“Of course, Emily.” He assured me.

"Have you ever canoed before?" He asked.

"Before training for the Games, no." I answered. "We never had money or time for that kind of stuff."

"I see. I think you'll like it. It's fun." He encouraged me a little.

"So, this is like a race?"

"Yeah, pretty much. And it's a single elimination. Whoever ranks below third place gets eliminated from the competition, so the stakes are pretty high."

"Oh yeah, Omochao mentioned that. A number of times, might I add….."

"He's known for that, Emily. Trust me. It's like part of his programming, engaging him to be so repetitive." He joked, giggling a little.

I giggled, too.

We were among the first to race. I was sitting in the back seat as Tails was in the front. We were against Wario and Waluigi, Knuckles and Vector, and Peach and Daisy.

"Okay, Emily. There's a pattern I've caught onto in order to have the best start we can. When I say 5, we push, okay?" Tails told me.

I nodded, understanding.

Silence over everyone, including the audience. I gripped my oar a little tighter.

"1…..2….." Tails whispered enough for me to hear.

I listened carefully.

"3…..4…..5!"

The blank was fired, and Tails and I pushed, just like planned. That gave us the lead right off the bat, and we paddled, almost perfectly in sync. I didn't even pay attention to the grumbling Wario and Waluigi beside us. We kept paddling and paddling.

Next thing I knew, Tails and I were the first to cross the finish line, with Vector and Knuckles just behind. Peach and Daisy came next, eliminating Wario and Waluigi.

"Wow! We did it! Amazing job, Emily!" Tails gave me a high five.

I legitimately smiled wider, like I was always known to.

"That was awesome!"

Tails helped me out of the canoe, and we stood on the platform just past the finish line.

"That was awesome teamwork, guys." Vector came alongside Knuckles.

"You two make a good team." Knuckles smiled.

"Yeah….." I began to acknowledge. "We do ."

I then held Tails' hand like he held mine earlier. He was a little surprised, but he naturally squeezed back.

"Hey, are you okay?" Tails then asked me sincerely.

"Actually…..a little bit. With you , anyway." I replied with the same sincerity.

"R-Really?"

I nodded. "Like I said the other day, I've been a bit of a jerk to you. You have done everything you can to make sure I had a little company. I deeply appreciate that."

Tails then smiled at me. "I do what I can, Emily. Especially for friends I truly care about. Even love ."

Knuckles came and patted Tails' shoulder.

"That's Miles Prower for you, Emily." He told me.

I kept a warm smile, and I then let go of Tails' hand, only to let myself put my arm around him. He did the same for me, propelling his namesakes up to my height.

"I guess…..this means we're still friends, huh?" I asked.

"Of course it does! You've helped me, and I'm more than willing to help you ." He said with some confidence.

Peach and Daisy looked at each other, and they smiled.

Tails and I managed to advance to the finals by the time it was the afternoon, alongside Mario and Luigi, Knuckles and Vector, and Bowser and Bowser Jr. We were in the far right lane, next to Vector and Knuckles.

"Okay, Emily. You know what to do." Tails smiled confidently at me.

"Sure do, dude." I gave him a thumbs up.

We got in our canoe, just like last time, and we waited. My heart was actually racing from excitement, for the first time in who knows how long.

Silence came back to be as the race was about to begin.

Tails and I both counted. "1…..2…..3…..4…..5!"

We pushed, just like last time. We barely got a lead, and we kept pushing, mastering our sync. I could see Knuckles and Vector in the corner of my eye, almost neck and neck to us. That only motivated me further. Tails and I somehow managed to pick up speed, and I lost attention to our rank position.

Next thing I knew, the race was over, and the audience cheered loudly. Tails and I slowed down a little, getting to the dock ahead. The canoe rocked, especially upon accidentally ramming the dock.

"Wh-Whoa!" I lost my balance and fell into the water.

Tails turned quickly.

"Emily!"

I easily came back up and broke the surface with ease.

"I'm okay. I'm a really good swimmer." I assured him.

"I think we were a little too fast for a second….." Tails tried to laugh it off.

"It's fine. Nobody's hurt." I said.

Some Toads helped secure the canoe, and Tails came and hovered over me and the water, propelling his namesakes.

"Does it feel cool?" He then asked.

"Actually…..yeah. It's a hot one today, y'know." I acknowledged.

Peach then came over with Cream and Charmy.

"Emily and Tails, let me congratulate you. You two won the race and the gold medals for today's event." Peach happily announced.

The audience continued to cheer.

"Shut up….." My jaw almost dropped.

"Really?!"

"Ya sure did." Vector came. "You two rocked it."

"C'mon now….." I scratched the back of my head a little.

"C'mon, Emily. Lemme help you outta there." Tails then took my wrists, and he lifted me out of the water, helping us both get onto the dock. Tails landed back on his feet once he knew I was on mine.

"You good?" Vector then asked considerately.

"Yeah, I'm good." I answered, squeezing water out of my hair.

When the award ceremony came to be, Tails and I stood on the highest step of the podium, with Knuckles and Vector right below. Below them was Mario and Luigi. Tails and I were now wearing our very first gold medals as a pair.

"Wow….." I found myself looking down at my prize, holding it in my hands.

"I had a really good feeling we could do this. Y'know that?" Tails then told me.

"I do now ." I replied.

We smiled at each other.

"I'm proud of you, for coming through. You should be, too." He added.

I looked back out and up, as the clouds started slowly rolling in. A cool breeze blew through the entire area, cooling me further.

I held his hand again, letting go of my medal. He naturally squeezed, and I felt his thumb gently rubbing my hand like earlier. I grew to like the feeling a lot .

Night soon rolled in rather quickly, and it got cloudier and cloudier.

I checked the weather as I was relaxing in my hotel room.

100% chance of thunderstorms overnight.

It had already started storming by the time it was later, toward 10pm specifically.

Lightning flashed, and thunder shook, sometimes flickering the lights in my room.

"Oh boy…..this might not be very good….." I didn't like seeing the flickering with each loud roll of thunder.

After the thunder briefly calmed down, I heard something else. It sounded like…..whimpering.

Lightning and thunder roared again, and this time, I heard a fearful scream. The power was now blown out altogether.

I got myself out of bed, using the light from my phone as a guide. I left my hotel room.

I could hear the crying from the hallway. I thought I could hear where it was coming from, and I started getting a strong feeling as to who it was.

I went up to Tails' door. It was somehow unlocked, and I let myself inside.

I saw Tails in his dark room, curled up into a ball, hiding under his covers. He was shaking like a leaf. I knew for sure that this was him, crying.

"Tails?....." I came over to his bed, keeping my light toward him and his bed.

When I touched him and this covers, he jumped, startled, revealing his face, stained with fearful tears.

“It’s okay, it’s just me.” I told him with kindness.

“E-Emily?.....” He recognized.

I removed the rest of his covers to completely expose his head. His ears stayed bent down, his blue eyes glittering with the help of my phone’s light.

“You’re okay, Tails. The storm just blew out the power. It’ll pass over, I’m sure.” I assured him.

Lightning and thunder roared again, making Tails cry out, and he lunged into me, wrapping his arms around me. I naturally put mine around him, holding him up from falling onto the floor. I wrapped some more of the light blanket around Tails, holding it up as well.

“You’re really scared of these storms, aren’t you?.....” I pieced together.

He nodded. “I-I hate lightning…..” He whimpered, in tears.

“It’s okay.” I swayed back and forth a little, almost rocking. I was still standing.

“E-Emily…..can you stay with me?”

“For the night?”

He nodded again.

I smiled.

“Of course, Tails. Anything you need.”

I got us both back in bed, and I helped Tails get more comfortable. I let him stay wrapped up in the thin sheet covers, and I pulled the main blanket over both of us, warming us up. I turned my phone’s light off, putting it on the nightstand next to my side of the bed.

Lightning flashed again, and the thunder rolled right after.

Tails cried softly, burying himself into my arms, and I held him close, trying to comfort him.

“It’s okay, Tails. The storm will pass over. I’m sure it’ll be fine in the morning. And don’t worry, I’m right here.” I assured him.

He trembled in my arms, very scared.

Still sitting up, I rocked back and forth again, trying more to comfort Tails. I gently rubbed the back of his head, brushing his golden yellow fur. Tails tried very hard to take some deep breaths and soothe himself. He felt increasingly warm, with me holding him the way I had been since walking in, and he leaned his head a little into my higher chest.

“It’s okay…..” I said in a quieter tone as I continued.

Tails then looked up at me. Despite the darkness throughout the room, I could see a slight blue glitter in his eyes, with the help of his tears.

“E-Emily…..thank you. You’re wonderful …..” He tried to smile.

I smiled warmly at him. Although I’m unsure exactly how or why this came to be, I then gently caressed his furry cheek and whiskers with my bad right hand. The way his whiskers very gently tickled the odd spaces between my fingers, as well as my fingers themselves, it actually felt better than any plushie I had ever owned. My thumb rubbed his cheek, tending to his tears.

“I do my best, as your friend. Don’t you worry, because I’ll protect you from the storm.” I told him kindly.

Tails’ smile became far more certain, and he gently put his hand over my hand that was cupping his cheek. It warmed my heart to experience these sensations of touch.

Staying in the given positions, I helped us both lie down in bed, and I pulled the blanket upwards a little more. Tails naturally snuggled up to me, lightly squeezing my hand.

“I take it, you feel better?” I guessed.

“Yup. Thank you so much, Emily.” He told me.

“Anything for a friend.” I replied, keeping my smile.

He then yawned, more relaxed.

“I hear tomorrow’s event is table tennis. We’ve got a long day ahead of us.” He then said.

“I know I do, that’s for sure.” I replied.

“By the way, is it okay if I came with you to that party?”

“Are you sure?.....”

“Absolutely. I’ve told you, I’m gonna do everything I can to stay by your side. You’re going through a lot, and I just don’t wanna leave you alone. Besides, despite many of these relatives you’ve mentioned, a lot of your family sounds pretty nice.” Tails assured me.

I smiled again. “Okay, then. Thanks, Tails.”

“No problem, Emily.”

I then yawned.

“Goodnight.” He then said, taking my yawn as a cue.

“Goodnight, Tails. Sleep tight.” I briefly rubbed the top of his head, and I then closed my eyes.

Tails’ tears fully dried up, and before he would fall asleep, he inched close enough to peck a very light and gentle kiss on my forehead.

The storm didn’t even bother either of us anymore. And like I said it would, it passed over by the time it was dawn.

Chapter 15: The Twig That Snapped

Summary:

TRIGGER WARNING: Ableist behavior and language, discriminating profanities, s*icidal behavior.

If you're ever feeling alone and s*icidal, please know you are not alone. I've been there. I've been down that road before. It wasn't easy. Please contact a loved one, or a s*icide hotline that's available to you. There's someone out there who wants to help you, even if it takes all night long.

Chapter Text

June 15th. Saturday.

Early that morning, after the previous night’s thunderstorm passed, we all made our way to the arena where our table tennis tournament would take place.

There were three provided set-ups for the tournament, and three pairs of competitors took turns to play. Like for the canoeing event, this was a single-elimination tournament.

I played against Daisy, with us being one of the first pairs to compete, and I ended up losing, much to my slight dismay.

“Aw, man…..” I came and sat in an empty chair by the participants’ entrance.

“You were doing so awesome, too.” Daisy came over.

“Oh well.” I shrugged. “I guess I just wasn’t enough.”

“Don’t feel bad. It was worth a shot.” Daisy assured me.

“I know. I’ll be fine about that.” I smiled.

“Say, you’ve seemed to be in a much better mood since this morning. That’s good.” Daisy then brought up, smiling back at me.

“Yeah. I was with Tails last night. Y’know, during the storm. And I comforted him. He comforted me, too, actually.” I recalled.

“Oh, really? That’s so sweet…..” She giggled. “Although, may I say something on that note?”

I paid attention.

“We know that Tails lost Cosmo years ago, and now you’re dealing with a similar loss. I can’t help but feel like you two really need each other. I remember how Tails was in Beijing. The poor little thing was quite…..depressed.”

“That’s what Sonic told me the other day. He really was having a hard time.”

“I feel like he needs you just as much as you need someone like him .”

“He’s my friend, and I wanna be able to help him. I vaguely remember Beijing, playing with him at one point, and talking to him at another. Right before I had to go home, actually. He did seem very depressed. I remember seeing signs of it in his eyes.”

“What makes me feel horrible about his whole situation is that he’s only a boy. 8 years old, in canon that is.”

“What?.....” I tilted my head in response to the odd vocabulary.

“Right…..I’ll tell you later. Anyway, he’s just a kid. A child. And he’s dealing with such intense pain like that. I wish I and the others could’ve done more for him to make him feel better…..”

“Then I really want to. I wouldn’t wish something like that on my worst enemy.”

Daisy smiled at me. “That makes you an amazing friend to have, Emily. You’ve always had that kind of spirit running through your heart, no matter how hurt it gets.”

“I try my best.”

“I’d better get going. I think I’m up next against Blaze.”

“Good luck, girl. Power Bump?” I held out my right fist.

She gave me a Power Bump in response, smiling.

“Thanks, Em. Here I go!” She then walked away, still holding her table tennis paddle.

Tails came in Daisy’s place, putting his own paddle aside.

“How’d it go?” I asked sincerely.

“I lost, too. Against Yoshi. Some things never change, I guess.”

“Awwww, man…..” I crossed my arms.

“I know…..”

“Well…..” I then said after some thought, “at least we’ll definitely be able to get ready for the graduation party.” I stood up.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. It might be close to evening time in Illinois, too, so we better hurry.” Tails said, taking my hand, and we left the arena together.

I put on some nicer clothes, having my hair brushed neatly, and after I got myself ready, Tails and I met up in his hotel room. He had a golden ring in his hand.

“What’s that?” I asked, curious.

“A Warp Ring. It’s sometimes what my friends n’ I use to go about quickly, especially on short notice.” He explained.

“So, this tavern in Justice, Illinois, right?” He then recalled.

“Yup. That’s right.” I confirmed.

“Alrighty…..” Tails then tossed the ring, and it opened up into a golden portal, the opening revealing the parking lot of the same tavern I had described to him.

“Yes! It worked!” Tails pumped his fist.

“Cool…..” I was in awe.

“C’mon, let’s get going. You’re expected, y’know.” Tails held my hand, and we both walked through the portal.

As we came into Illinois, and Tails got hold of the ring, closing the portal, I saw some people hanging out outside, smoking some cigarettes.

One of them, being Uncle Brian, recognized me.

“Hey, Emily!” He came and greeted me.

“How’d you get here all of a sudden?” He asked.

“It’s kinda…..complicated to explain.” I wasn’t sure how exactly to answer.

Uncle Brian then noticed Tails.

"And you brought a friend?" He asked.

"My name's Tails. It's nice to meet you, sir." Tails said kindly.

"Please, just Brian. C'mon in, there's food for everybody." He guided us inside after dropping and then stomping his cigarette.

We were inside the tavern. Decorations, all graduation themed, were all over the interior. There was a shuffleboard game, as well as a pool table, set up. Some of the adults were already playing a round of pool when Tails and I were now inside.

Aunt Karen saw me come inside.

"Oh, it's Emily! And she brought a friend with her, too." She came and gave me a hug.

I hugged her back. "Hi, Auntie Karen."

"How've you been lately? I saw that you didn't get far in table tennis today." She asked.

"I've been a little more okay today." I replied.

Aunt Karen then looked down at Tails. "And what's your name, sweetheart?"

"Tails. I offered to come here with Emily today." He introduced himself.

She patted his head. "It's nice to meet you, Tails."

"Where are Caroline and Kelsey?" I then asked.

"They're already having dinner. You two can help yourselves. We've got mashed potatoes, chicken, and gnocchi up for grabs." She replied.

"Thanks, Auntie Karen."

Tails and I went to the little buffet, and we helped ourselves to a plate full of food.

As we were getting seated, I saw my dad come over.

"Hey, punkin." He came and gave me a warm hug.

I hugged him back. "Hi, Dad."

"Hello, sir." Tails then said. "You must be Emily's father."

"I am. Who are you?" He asked.

"My name's Tails. We've been friends since we got to London." Tails replied.

"How's it been treating you two, by the way? I saw that you two won the gold in canoeing yesterday." He had a slightly proud smile.

"That, we did. I've really liked participating in the games, although I haven't had the best luck in some places." I said.

"Yeah, I saw the table tennis thing earlier today. You really did try, though." He patted my shoulder.

We all sat down.

"Yeah, that's true."

"But, on a serious note, have you been okay? I've…..worried about you." My dad then brought up.

"Today, I've felt a little more okay." I shrugged, and I started eating.

"That's good." He gently rubbed my shoulder.

After eating, I showed Tails the family who attended. Caroline and Kelsey, my cousins, and the lives of the party. My oldest cousin, Scott, and his wife Stephanie, as well as their baby son, Noah. He wasn't even 1 yet back then. Uncle Stephen, his wife Laura, and their two sons Vinny and Anthony. My sisters, Grace and Sarah. My Uncle Larry (Aunt Karen's husband). Scott's younger brother, Jeff, and his girlfriend Nicole. Aunt Jeane, Uncle Frank, and their adopted daughter Angelina. Most of everyone was very cool with Tails' company.

However, a little later, a lot of us were watching the Chicago Blackhawks continue their way into the Stanley Cup Finals, and a lot of the adult guests were drinking.

Uncle Stephen was specifically playing pool with some more of the guests, perhaps friends of the family I had barely even known. Aunt Laura was also playing with him. I was on my way there, though I don't remember why. I didn't even know Tails was very close by, too.

I heard the group's shared laughter.

"That kid really is weird, huh?" One of the guys brought up.

"Ken's kid, Emily?" Uncle Stephen guessed.

"Yeah, that one. The one who brought an even weirder friend with. Usually takes me a few more drinks before I start seein' two-tailed foxes. This party's awesome !" The one guy laughed loudly.

"Those two were literally sucked into that TV, watchin' the game. Y'know, like this." Uncle Stephen then playfully imitated my assumed position, jaw opened, eyes wide and glued to the nearby TV. An extremely derogatory and demeaning gesture.

Aunt Laura laughed. "All that's missing is a little drool, and we're set!"

The group shared a moment of drunken laughter.

"How does Ken even manage to deal with that kind of shit? Havin' an autistic kid and all?" Uncle Stephen then said.

"Gina was his wife. Like mother, like daughter, I suppose. The crazy apple didn’t fall far from the mentally ill tree." Aunt Laura responded.

"I heard her boyfriend recently died, too." Another guy said.

"Don't worry, they were only a thing for, like, a year. Maybe less. That's what Ken said. It probably wasn't even that serious." Uncle Stephen took another drink and then hit the cue ball.

"Man, Ken should've just either let me help with her or just sent the ‘tard herself away like they said for him to do. He would've been saved from all this trouble." He then added.

"Yeah, I honestly think so, too. She's almost out of control." Aunt Laura agreed.

"You've said London's barely doin' any shit." One of the guys said.

“She was just lucky yesterday, for one thing.” Another guy added.

"Shit me, if I was in her position, with being an autistic retard n' bein' so heartbroken n’ emotional after losing a boyfriend, I woulda just killed myself. I wouldn't let anyone else deal with me if I was even close to anything like that ." Uncle Stephen was definitely drunk, for it especially showed in his unfiltered laughter. The others laughed as well, and the game continued.

Drunk words, sober thoughts. That's what I was always told through my experiences at these parties.

SNAP!

I was frozen, shocked at the words, mockery, and laughter the group shared amongst themselves. It was like time completely stopped.

I quickly felt tears bubble up and then stream from my eyes, staining my cheeks. I didn’t find an inkling of incentive to fight or control them.

A fiery rage was born in a boy's young heart, enough to break the plastic cup in his clenching fist. He threw it down on the floor, surprising the group, and some others.

"How DARE you!" Tails yelled.

I finally realized Tails was right there, and he marched right to the group, much to my added shock.

"Whoa there, kid….." One of the guys came to him and attempted to restrain him from coming much closer.

"No! I'm not gonna touch anyone, but you all listen here!" Tails demanded angrily.

"You don't talk about me or especially my friend like that! I thought you were family ! You leave her no place to go, through all these years, because you never gave her a chance to do anything else! You leave her out all the time, and you talk down on her and her parents, all because she just so happens to be different! And now, you stoop low enough to not take her own grief, life circumstances, and stress seriously?! You all should be ashamed of yourselves for even thinking things like that toward anyone, much less a family member! I know major disrespect when I hear it, and this is the icing on the cake of my experience!"

Everyone was looking at the scene in place now, and my face turned red, from not just distress from hearing the words, but I felt increasingly embarrassed.

I looked toward where my father was. He was just silent, like he was unsure what to say. He didn't even move from his spot. In fact, he almost winced, like he was embarrassed as well.

That was only like salt in the painful wound. I no longer thought he would come and defend me, much like how Tails managed to do.

"Don’t you ever say anything like that again, especially to or about my friend ! Have I made myself clear ?!” Tails continued to yell.

The adults were too stunned to speak.

Tails then turned around and went over to me.

"We're going, Emily. You're not getting any more of this negativity. Not for another second." He then told me, toning down his voice, and he took us out the door.

I only had eyes on my father, and he was terribly embarrassed. I didn't even think it was for me, but for himself. At that moment, I knew that he wouldn’t dare fight for me against anyone like Uncle Stephen, for they have always been close like brothers since they were kids themselves. As a result, I felt abandoned .

Tails and I exited the tavern, and he reopened the ring portal, taking us right back to London.

Aunt Karen then found herself glaring at Uncle Stephen, Aunt Laura, and their group. Sarah glared, as well.

"That sweet little boy’s right." Aunt Karen went up to them. "You all should be very ashamed of yourselves. You don't disrespect my niece. Don't let me hear anything like that ever again."

Sarah came. "That goes for me, too. I strongly implore you to stay away from my little sister." She demanded angrily.

Grace, unhappy, came and held Sarah's shoulder.

"Let's go home. I got my car." She said.

My sisters left together, each glaring at Uncle Stephen and Aunt Laura. Their sons, Vinny and Anthony, were ultimately very embarrassed.

The table tennis tournament was over by the time Tails and I returned to the hotel. It was Yoshi who achieved the gold medal, with Mario winning silver, and Silver winning the bronze.

Tails and I came back to the hotel, right as dinner was being served from the buffet.

"Hey, guys!" Sonic sped over to us, smiling casually.

I got my wrist from Tails' grip.

"I'm going to my room….." That was all I was able to say before walking away. I tried my best hiding my face and uncontrollable tears, almost running to the elevator. Both Sonic and Tails watched me go.

Sonic frowned, concerned.

"Did…..something happen at the party?" Sonic asked Tails.

"Oh yeah. And I'm livid ." Tails replied, still showing some anger.

"What happened?....." Sonic almost regretted asking.

Everyone noticed the scene at this point.

Tails went right to a table alongside Sonic, and everyone gathered around, wanting to know. Tails explained, his fists still tense and clenched. Everyone listened, and many eyes widened with shock. Knuckles let rage grow inside himself, much like Tails did at the party.

Meanwhile…..

I was in my hotel room, and I had changed from my nicer clothes to only a white camisole and casual skort (shorts under a skirt). I lost my ability to speak.

My hands were gripped on the curtain that would be like the barrier between my room and the balcony.

The scene at the party kept repeating in my head, like it was a VHS tape rewinded back, again and again. And it kept playing on repeat.

"Shit me, if I was in her position, with being an autistic retard n' bein' so heartbroken n’ emotional after losing a boyfriend, I woulda just killed myself. I wouldn't let anyone else deal with me if I was even close to anything like that ."

Uncle Stephen’s words kept ringing uncomfortably. The same could be said for the entire conversation. That was all I could keep in my mind.

My grip tightened even more, and I then found myself tugging, tearing the curtain right down. My emotions had nowhere else to go. I just let everything happen.

Back to the main floor…..

“My heavens……” Peach was very distraught. “Her own family ?!”

“They’re more shameful meatheads than Storm .” Knuckles clenched his fists.

“Makes me wish I could knock some sense right into them.” Amy almost growled.

“And you yelled at them for saying those things?” Blaze processed.

“Yup. I just felt like I had to. Nobody else was gonna fight for her. Not even her own father .” Tails replied.

“That’s the saddest part of the whole situation…..a father is supposed to do everything in his power to fight for and protect his children, especially when they’re too vulnerable to fend for themselves.” Silver knew for sure.

“Emily’s said the only one who’d truly fight for her is her mom, but she and her dad are divorced, so she wasn’t even at the party.” Tails said.

Toad came rushing in from the hallway to the elevator.

“Your Highness! Someone, help!” He almost cried out.

Everyone stopped and turned to Toad.

“Toad, calm down. What’s wrong?” Peach went and knelt down to him, remaining relatively calm.

“It’s Emily. I hear crashes from her hotel room. It’s like she’s completely lost it!” Toad replied, genuinely concerned.

“O-Oh no…..” Tails realized, and he flew right out of his seat with his namesakes, right up the stairwell. He wasted no time to go to the fifth floor.

“Did…..something happen?” Toad then asked, almost afraid.

“At her family’s party, yes. I will explain.” Peach assured.

“I’m going, too!” Daisy stood up from her seat, and she ran.

Sonic sped right to the stairwell, catching up with Tails. Knuckles, Yoshi, Silver, and Vector followed Daisy, getting to the elevator. Peach took the time to explain what Tails had done, right to Toad’s knowledge.

Tails and Sonic made it to the fifth floor first, and from the stairwell door, they could hear crashing sounds, as well as the sound of shattering glass. The two rushed to my door, and Tails banged on it with his fist.

“Emily! Open up! Emily!” He almost cried.

The crashing soon slowly stopped.

“Em!” Sonic pounded on the door. “What’s goin’ on?! Let us come in!”

I never let them in. I found myself sitting right next to where the mirror was, now surrounded by shards of glass. Blood dripped from almost all of my knuckles, as well as my left palm, and the blood lightly stained my camisole and skort. My face was red, with tears permanently staining it. I was still softly sobbing, unable to control myself.

The mirror in the main part of my hotel room was completely destroyed, and so was the bathroom mirror. The shower curtain was torn down, just like the curtains to the balcony. Even the carpet had little droplets of blood, right by where I was now sitting. The chair I had thrown around before was now destroyed. There were even a few holes in the wall, created from my own bare feet and knees. My knees were bloodied, like my knuckles ended up being. My bare feet ended up a little bruised. Drawers from the desk and nightstand were taken out and thrown around the room. The lamp that was on the nightstand was taken off, and the lightbulb was shattered. The only things not really harmed in the entire scene were the music box I had found and my phone.

I never opened the door for anyone . A decision was made. A very drastic decision, might I add. I forced myself to solitude, despite the almost constant knocking and banging on my door. The only one to really stay by the door was Tails, and like before, he felt absolutely powerless.

What was that decision, anyway?

I knew for sure. I wanted nothing to do with anything in the world anymore. I more than willingly let this lingering desire come back and completely take over. What I had experienced before, with talking to Maria, Cosmo, even Chip, not to mention the previous night Tails and I had shared warmly, was all forgotten, like they never even happened. It no longer mattered to me. Nothing mattered.

I decided I wanted to die .

Chapter 16: The Heart of Hope

Summary:

TRIGGER WARNING: S*icidal behavior, tendencies, and attempt!

Again, if you're ever feeling you're at the end of your rope, don't be afraid to reach out to whoever loved one you desire, if not whatever available s*icide hotline is available to you! You are not alone!

Chapter Text

June 16th.

There was no event that day, given the rainy weather. Today’s event was supposed to be equestrians, taking place outdoors. Due to the rainy weather, the event was moved to another day in the near future.

That early morning, I was changed into a dark dress, specifically a darker gray. It was a little like what I had fashioned when I ventured out with Peach and Daisy weeks before. I didn’t even bother brushing my hair. I just put on the dress, put on some shoes, and left the hotel with no incident.

I walked about the rainy city of London, not saying a word. I had an umbrella over me, keeping me dry. Nobody was paying real attention to me, only briefly acknowledging me as I was passing by. There was quite the breeze, so my feet and bottom of my legs and dress ended up getting wet, with my dress being lifted up and about a little. It didn’t bother me that much, though.

I ended up by an empty Hyde Park in the central area of the city. There was almost nobody, thanks to the rainy weather literally putting a major damper on any hope to enjoy the outdoors. I looked around toward the park, liking the scenery a little, despite the rain.

I just looked around, and that’s when I found it, hiding in a nearby lane of bushes. I was surprised to see it, especially when I went up closer to confirm. I could somehow tell that it was loaded and ready for use. That gave me an idea.

I knew what I had wanted, for I made the decision yesterday. And I knew I wanted to follow through soon. My new discovery here proved to be the best method available.

I picked up the handgun, and I put it carefully inside my purse. I then made my way back to the hotel with no incident. Nobody even noticed anything odd when I came into the hotel and went to my room.

I decided I still wanted to go to Nick’s funeral tomorrow. That much, I’d be damned even further if I missed it. After that, I would then join him in the sky. I’d have to do it late at night, when everyone’s sleeping, and I’d have to go somewhere where I wouldn’t be found until too late.

I put the handgun under my pillow, hiding it with ease. And, much like yesterday, I made sure I wouldn’t be disturbed by anyone . I lived in solitude.

 

~~~

 

June 17th. Today was the day. It continued to be rainy, just like yesterday. As soon as I woke up from sleep, I made sure to get ready for the funeral. I put on my plain black dress, brushed out my hair, and made myself appropriately pretty.

I came downstairs to the main floor, ready to leave for Illinois. I found almost all of my friends there, with Peach and Daisy dressed in their gowns instead of sports gear.

“Oh, hey, Emily. You okay?.....” Daisy asked as everyone then looked and saw me.

I just shrugged, silent.

“Today’s the day?” Amy asked.

I nodded. “Yeah.”

“Yo, you sure you’re okay?” Sonic asked, concerned.

“Not really.”

“Look, about what happened at that party…..” Peach tried to say.

“It’s fine. I’d heard about Uncle Stephen being like that specifically, but I never really witnessed it from my memory. I was told it was always behind my back. Shoulda known I was gonna get betrayed like I actually was.” I said in a more monotone way.

“Do you need someone to come with you to the funeral?” Silver asked.

“I dunno right now, okay?” I grew agitated.

“I have to go. Anyone got a ring?” I then asked.

“Here.” Sonic tossed me a ring, and I caught it with ease.

“I’ll be back in a few hours.” I said, and I then threw the ring, opening the portal to Illinois. I then walked through without another word.

I closed the portal and put the ring in my dress pocket as soon as I walked through, and I found myself walking into the church where the funeral was taking place.

“Emily!” A woman called out to me.

I looked, and I saw Nick’s beautiful mother, Mrs. Diane Meyer, come to me and give me a hug. I naturally hugged back.

“Are you okay, sweetheart?” She asked.

“N-No…..” I replied honestly.

“It’s okay. Just about nobody is.” She assured.

She took me to her husband, her older sons from her first marriage, and the Meyers’ one remaining son, John Jr. They were actually with my own family. Both of my parents, as well as my sisters.

Grace noticed me first. “Emmykinz!” She came and gave me a hug. Everyone took turns giving me a warm hug. I hardly considered them, though I hugged back naturally.

“My baby girl…..” My mom was almost in tears.

“Are you okay?” Sarah asked.

“Define okay .” I shrugged.

My father was mostly silent, but I could detect some slight embarrassment that had lingered for at least two days now. I didn’t say anything to him.

Mr. John Meyer, Nick’s dad, shook hands with my own dad, but he seemed surprised when he looked toward the entrance doors.

“Emily, honey, did you bring your friends with you?” He asked considerately.

“Wh-What?” I turned around.

I saw all of my friends coming through the entrance doors, many of them dressed in black in place of their usual attires.

“I didn’t…..mean for them to come…..” I almost stuttered, surprised.

“We might need more food.” Mrs. Meyer told her husband.

I went right to my friends.

“What’re you guys doing here? Nick never even really knew you.” I was almost embarrassed.

“I insisted you don’t deal with this alone.” Tails revealed himself out of the group and stood in front of me.

I sighed, defeated.

“Fine…..”

Both of Nick’s parents came up to me and my friends.

“We’re happy you all came. It’s very kind of you.” Mrs. Meyer said to them with a warm smile.

Peach came and curtsied formally. “It’s not a problem, ma’am. Emily talked about him all the time, and we were looking forward to seeing him and having him stay in London with us.”

Daisy came and curtsied as well. “It’s only out of respect that we come and mourn alongside you. Emily always said he was a very kind and sweet person.”

“That, he always was.” Mr. Meyer reminisced a little.

Before much of anyone else came, the Meyers let us into the chapel, where the one casket was, open and decorated with appropriate flowers. Everyone took turns to see what was left of Nick’s physical state, and they each paid respect, praying, and the Mario Brothers taking off their caps in additional respect. I was last in the impromptu line to come to him.

He was paler than ever, his wavy hair almost looking fake, much like the rest of his exterior. He had a rosary in his intertwined hands, and he was wearing his blue horseback riding shirt. His cowboy hat was right by his head. Despite the obvious state, he was exactly like I remembered.

Tears bubbled up and immediately started rolling down my cheeks, the last of my heart breaking. I gently touched his head and hair, careful not to move much, and I just started crying, my head hunching over a little.

Everyone was heartbroken at the sight. After a moment, Mr. Meyer guided the group out of the chapel, wishing to give me some time alone with the past loved one. Tails was the last to leave, only looking toward me. After exiting, he wiped his eyes briefly dry.

“He was a good lookin’ guy.” Sonic commented.

“Much like his father.” Mrs. Meyer agreed.

“He had many friends in school, but he always had a special place in his heart for Emily. He loved talking about her.” Mr. Meyer added.

“And Emily loved talking about Nick. A lot .” Grace said.

Blaze then came forward, holding a bouquet of flowers, and she held out said bouquet to Mr and Mrs. Meyer.

“For you and the family, to give a little light through this horribly unrightful loss.” She presented formally.

“Oh, thank you very much. Your name, dear?” Mrs. Meyer, touched, took the flowers nicely.

“My name is Blaze, and like the rest of us, I’m one of Emily’s friends.” She introduced herself.

Everyone then each took a turn to properly introduce themselves to the Meyers.

I remained in the chapel, even after more guests started coming in. I was sitting on a step next to the casket, mostly silent. But almost everyone knew who I was, and they expressed their pained pity formally. Solely for the sake of not being rude, I didn’t reject any of it.

Some of my friends were soon in another room provided by the church, where pizzas were freely provided as food. My mom found and sat by where Tails was.

“Excuse me, are you Tails?” She asked nicely.

He turned, excusing the conversation he was having with Sonic, Amy, and Knuckles.

“Yes, that’s me. You’re Emily’s mom.” He recognized.

“You can join us.” Knuckles allowed.

My mom pulled up a chair and did just that.

“I heard about the party over the weekend.” She began. “Sarah told me all about it.”

“And Tails, here, told us all about it.” Sonic patted his best friend’s shoulder.

“From the bottom of my heart, as Emily’s mom, I thank you, Tails, for standing up for my daughter. Ever since her dad and I separated and started going through with the legal divorce, I’ve been very afraid of what would happen if something like that happened, and I wasn’t there.”

“Emily’s expressed that you’ve always fought for her.” Amy said.

“Tooth and nail. What really upsets me, though, is that her dad never even stood up for Emily at that party. I’m still angry at him for it. And so is Sarah.” My mom added.

“I am, too.” Tails said. “In fact, I’m still livid about the entire incident.”

“I’ve never liked Stephen, mind you. He especially started being the way he is since Laura came into the picture. He always talked bad about all three of my daughters, especially Emily, as well as me, behind their backs. Once, he even yelled at Emily, back when she was still in diapers. Before she could even have a meltdown, I picked her up and left, yelling back at him.” My mom explained.

“Dishonor.” Knuckles glared.

“It’s how Stephen’s always rolled, for years now. And after what happened at the party, I really wanted to cave his head in.” She did, too.

“That, ma’am, makes at least two of us.” Amy agreed.

“Is Emily okay, by the way?” My mom asked.

“Not really…..” Tails’ ears bent down. “It’s like…..she’s a completely different person. Ever since the day Nick passed away. I’ve been trying very hard to be a friend to her and be there for her. For a while, it seemed like she was getting well enough to muddle through, but since the party, it’s like all that was undone.”

“I haven’t seen anyone like that since…..well, him.” Amy put her hand on Tails’ shoulder.

“What happened?.....”

Tails then took the time to explain his own tragedy, as well as his history with bullying. My mom carefully listened.

My mom was brought to tears upon hearing the story.

I remained in the position I mentioned before, and most of all the guests were talking amongst themselves now.

I saw Shadow coming over, and he sat beside me. I let him.

“Hello.” He said.

“Hey.” I responded.

“Do you mind if I talk to you about something?” He asked kindly.

“Sure, why not?” I allowed, monotone.

“To begin, do you remember Beijing?”

“Sure do. Why?”

“When you were pushed into the pool back there, as you may remember, it was Tails who knew right away that you were in trouble, and he came and helped you out of the pool. After that, he was really hoping to be friends with you. You were one of the only people, beside Sonic and their close friends, to really show kindness to him. I honestly regret not being a real part of it, but he has shown that it really touched him, the way you treated him.” Shadow explained.

Memories came back. The conversation I shared with Tails, ending up having to leave before we could get each other’s names. The way Tails ended up crying alone after watching me go. The specific words we shared between each other.

I put the pieces together.

“He…..lied about everything he said in that conversation…..”

Shadow nodded. “I don’t think he was ready to really open his heart yet. He was still going through too much back then. But you ultimately saved him from getting out of hand.”

“I-I…..I did?”

“Because you were so kind to him, and you were more than willing to help him, let it be in accompanying him during the table tennis finals, or detecting that device in the pool at the aquatics freestyle event.” Shadow said.

“Tails told you all this recently?”

He nodded. More tears fell from my eyes as a result.

"Wh-Why…..why do you think he lied to me?" I managed to say.

"I believe he did what he did just so he could protect you. You were a rather oblivious and carefree 10-year-old child back then. I don't think he wanted to dampen that part of you."

I didn't even bother thinking more about the circumstances. I fell silent, letting my tears fall freely.

"I'm sorry, Emily. I will leave you alone now." Shadow then sadly stood up and slowly left the chapel.

I barely even remember the funeral services itself, but I sort of remember seeing Mr. Meyer up at the podium, giving the eulogy. I hardly remember him talking about the friendship Nick and I shared through the years, and it broke my heart all over again. I just cried in the nearest person's arms. I don't even remember whose arms they were, but I melted into them and cried. I especially lost it when I saw the designated group of men close the casket and then start rolling it away, through the chapel and all the way to the funeral car. I watched the car drive away into the evening horizon.

Next thing I knew, it was nighttime in London. We had all returned hours before, and I locked myself away in my hotel room again. I waited patiently. I changed into baggier clothes. A dark purple T-shirt and gray pajama shorts.

Right before midnight, I finally got up out of bed, and I cleaned up the thrown drawers, putting them back into place. I then took out the same little music box I'd kept for weeks, and I wrote a new letter onto a sticky note. I left it on the desk, with the note showing itself clearly. I then went to the pillow on my bed, and I held the handgun securely in my hand. I hid it safely in my shorts and I started to leave. I didn't even look back toward my room. I didn't leave the door locked. In fact, I had the little metal rod on the door to help it keep cracked open.

I left. I was the only person in the entire building who was awake, luckily. I exited the hotel, now outside in the London night.

I made my way to what I felt was the most private building nearby. The gymnastics arena. I easily went up to the roof, and the wind blew stronger than recently before. It almost chilled me to the bone. At that point, I took out the gun, holding it firmly in my hand.

Something in his soul made Tails wake up and get out of bed. Something in him just didn't feel right.

"I better go check on her….." He thought out loud, and he put his shoes back on, then left his own hotel room.

He went right to my room door, only to find it cracked open. He found that odd right off the bat, but he slowly let himself in.

The desk chair was, in fact, destroyed, ever since a few nights before. What worried him was that I wasn't there.

"Emily?" He called out. No answer. He didn't find anything in the bathroom or on the balcony.

However, he spotted something on the writing desk. The little music box. His eyes widened at the sight.

"M-My box….." He went right to it, only to see the letter I had left right in front of the box. He picked it up and read it.

 

I'm sorry. Thanks for trying, Tails. -Emily

 

His eyes went to their widest, letting the meaning of the note filter through, and he just bolted out of the room. The note was left behind. Tails propelled his namesakes, helping him go faster and faster. He frantically looked through the hotel, but I was nowhere inside. Tails then went right outside.

"EMILY!" He screamed out, soon finding himself flying over the provided property for the Games.

I made sure the gun was ready for the single use I intended. Once I knew, I then put the barrel of the gun to my head, right at the temple. I knew that was the hot spot for a quick death.

Tears soon started spilling again, seeing memories come back into my head. Just seeing Nick in my memories made me break. Remembering Tails didn't help with that anymore. Nothing I could remember could possibly help me out. Uncle Stephen's words kept repeating in my mind, much like before. It all grew unbearable.

I looked up at the sky, not even realizing someone was coming as fast as he could. The tears kept going, and the memories kept whirling. I remembered the relatives' laughter, my father's look of embarrassment, his unwillingness to step up and be by my side. It felt like it all compiled together and told me to pull the trigger.

My index finger found that trigger, and I felt more scared. I'm really doing this, and this is crazy, I briefly thought. But I strongly felt that the anticipation was the worst part. One shot, and I should be out of my misery.

I closed my eyes tightly, and I let out some sobs. I felt more ready than ever, and I barely started to squeeze the trigger.

"NOOOOOOO!" I then heard him scream.

Before anything else could happen, I felt a very strong and swift force hold my arm, and it tore the weapon out of my hand before the trigger could be pulled to the fullest. I almost fell backwards onto the roof, but I recovered, and I turned around, surprised.

There he was, landing on his feet, holding the weapon I had found before. He was now in tears as well, but not like the tears I'd been bearing. I watched him throw the gun away as far as he could, far beyond the farthest edge of the building.

"T-Tails….." I stuttered.

"Y-You can't do this!" He yelled at me.

I stood straighter. "You shouldn't have done that….."

"I'm not letting you do this to yourself! You're only 14! You've got so much more to see! You have too many people who care about you!" He cried.

"What do you know? I just learned they've pretty much turned their backs on me. I never really had anybody ! And the people I do end up having are taken away from me!" I sobbed a little. "We both know that."

"That's not true! You've only paid too much attention to the wrong people!" He tried taking some steps toward me.

"Don't you come any closer!" I demanded. "J-Just…..let me go! I can't take anymore!"

"I can't! I won't let you!" He propelled his namesakes again, to get to my level.

My heels were over the edge at this point.

"NO! Don't do it! Please! I'm begging you! Don't jump!" Tails yelled.

"You know how much I loved Nick. Like you loved Cosmo. Nick was my one real chance at happiness, and I blew it. All by myself. Because I just had to run! I have nobody to blame for all this but myself ! And now, I'm just nothing but a hot mess! I just can't do it anymore!" I yelled back.

"Maybe alone , you can't! But let me help you, and we can deal with it together ! We can talk about this! Just…..don't go!" He cried, and his tears stained his furry cheeks.

I was so close to just jumping.

Tails came a little closer, and he started reaching his hands out to me.

"P-Please, Emily…..don't jump. Let us help you. Let me help you. None of us wanna be without you. There are too many people…..who love you." He begged.

"Like who ?" I was impatient, actually glaring. "I don't see anybody here."

" I'M HERE, EMILY!" He screamed.

I almost stopped breathing. It was like time froze in place. The breeze kept blowing strong.

" I love you, Emily! You're always so kind to me, even when you weren't 100%! You've stood by me since the moment you came for me that one morning! You pushed me to win my very first Olympic medal! You’ve never treated me like I was less than like so many others have! You already did so much to help me, I couldn't bear with myself if I didn't do the same! I've been so worried about you! I can't let you do this to yourself! I truly care about you, and I mean it!" He spilled completely.

I felt something in me wake up, like at the snap of a finger.

"Wh-What?....." I barely whispered.

"I'm serious! You're that important friend I've been looking for, and I'm not letting you go! Not when I know I can help you! There’s so much more to you than you realize! Just come to me, and we can talk about this! The whole night, if we have to! Just don’t jump!” He begged, keeping his hands reached out to me.

I was silent, looking only at the desperate friend in front of me. The cool breeze picked up a little more, further lifting my clothes and hair.

“P-Please, Emily…..” Tails cried.

I looked to my left, able to see the edge of the building and the way downwards.

“Emily Ann Lancman! Don’t you dare!” Tails yelled. I turned right back to him in reaction, almost startled.

One more look at Tails was what it took to fully stop myself in my tracks. What the hell was I even doing ?! Have I really let myself get this far?!

Tears kept spilling from both his eyes and mine, and I saw Tails come closer, still propelling his namesakes.

“P-Please…..I love you…..” He whimpered a little.

It was then, I reached out my bad right hand. Finally touching and holding Tails’ hand made me want to cry again, but from a sense of relief. I took some steps forward, getting away from the edge. I watched Tails’ blue eyes regain a special glitter to them.

“Oh, E-Emily!” Tails pulled me into his arms once he knew I was stepping away from the edge, and he hugged me tighter and more eagerly than ever before.

I had my own arms loosely around him in natural reaction. I heard Tails cry. At the same time, things in my head began to change.

I thought I heard the glass-shattering words from the party change into much kinder, softer, and deeper words. Tails’ words. Although there were a lot of words for me to remember word for word, they were all very kind. Like when he urged me to eat after the track events. When he listened to me talk all about Nick. What had just happened over the last few long and agonizing moments.

I thought I could feel my heart again, but this was in a way I didn’t even think was possible. In response, I really felt my tears stain my cheeks, but it was almost comforting. But not nearly as comforting as Tails, hugging me close and tight, showing no signs of letting go.

I tightened my arms around him, and I found myself holding him, with my head hanging a little over his shoulder.

“T-Tails…..T-Tails…..” I sobbed.

“I-I mean it, Emily. I love you. You’re a very special friend to me, for all you’ve done, and for just how kind, goofy, and friendly you are. You can be so much more than people make you out to be, but only you can take those steps. I’ll help you take those steps, and we can keep going together .” He then told me.

He pulled away just enough for us to look each other in the eyes. He then gently placed both of his hands on my cheeks, caressing them. The thumbs gently wiped the tears, trying to dry them a little.

“I-I promise…...I’ll do everything in my power to be there for you through these times and more, whether they’re good times or bad, I wanna be there. In person or in spirit, if I have to. J-Just…..know that while you might think you’re all alone, you’re really not .” Tails added.

New tears only came and took on new stains onto my cheeks. I then gently cupped his furry cheeks, holding them a little firmly, but staying more gentle. I almost smiled, but I couldn’t quite pull it off.

“Th-Thank you, Tails…..for saying everything you did since you got here. I’m so sorry…..I really am sick…..but thank you so much for coming for me, even when I didn’t want anyone to. You’ve been so kind to me , too. It works both ways. You’ve always stood by me since we met. You’ve done everything to make sure I’ve been taken care of. You’ve stood up and fought for me when nobody else would, like at that party. You’ve helped me up when others kicked me down. Now, you’re here …..”

“From now on, I always will be, Emily.”

I just hugged him again, seeking only that kind of comfort.

“I-I love you, too, Tails…..” I meant it, holding him close. In that, I then gently kissed his cheek, proving my words.

We stayed in this position for several more moments, using that time to calm down enough to go back to the hotel. Tails flew us both back, holding me by my wrist and hand. I comfortably held on.

Tails took us back to his hotel room, and he insisted we spent the night together.

“Tails,” I then said after I sat down onto his bed, “is it okay if I made a call?”

“To who?” He asked.

“My psychiatrist.” I replied, taking out my phone. I knew my psychiatrist’s number, and I knew it was daytime in Illinois.

Tails sat beside me, and he began to smile a little. He knew what this meant.

I called. To put shortly, I spent the last few moments setting up phone appointments and video call appointments with my psychiatrist. After coming home from London, I would start in-person appointments. Tails held my open hand throughout the phone call, and he felt more relieved.

We pretty much pulled an all-nighter, talking, staying in bed, as well as in each other’s arms. Through that night, I fully acknowledged. Tails is truly unlike anybody else I’ve ever met, and he meant everything he had said to me in talking me out of taking my own life.

I just held him close, realizing just how important Tails has become to me.

Chapter 17: Equestrians

Chapter Text

June 18th.

Despite the all-nighter, I felt as though I still had much energy to spare, and so did Tails, seemingly enough. We took turns taking a fresh shower, and getting ready for the day ahead.

Today’s event was equestrians, picking up where we were forced to leave off due to rainy weather.

I came down to the main floor first, where everyone else in the hotel was awake and eating their breakfast.

“Good morning, Emily!” Toad greeted from the front desk.

“Morning.” I replied naturally.

“Hey, Emster!” Sonic waved from his table.

“Hey.” I got myself a tray full of breakfast food and then sat with Sonic, Knuckles, and Amy at their table.

“How’d you sleep?” Sonic asked.

“Well…..I couldn’t sleep much last night, but I still feel pretty good in a sense.” I shrugged, and I started eating.

“Oh?” Knuckles tilted his head a little.

I swallowed my current bite. “I had a lot of energy to burn, so I did just that.” I told the white lie.

“You think you’ll be able to participate in this afternoon’s event?” Amy asked.

“I believe I can. It’s equestrians, right?”

“That’s right.” Amy confirmed.

“Good. I’ve been wanting to try it.” I took some more quick bites.

“By the way, Emily,” Knuckles then began, “are you feeling alright? After yesterday, I mean…..”

“Hm?” I swallowed, for I was briefly inattentive.

“Are you feeling alright?” He repeated himself.

“Yeah, despite last night, I don’t feel real tired.” I replied.

“No, I meant, are you alright ?” He repeated himself.

I then knew.

“Oh, like that . Actually…..I feel kinda good .” I replied with more honesty.

“Really?.....” Sonic was a little surprised at the answer.

“Yup. Tails n’ I spent the whole night, and we were just…...talking.” I slightly smiled.

“About what?” Amy asked.

“Many things, but Tails really let me spill out my feelings. Not many people have really let me do that. And since last night, I called up my psychiatrist.”

“You have a psychiatrist?” Sonic’s ears twitched a little.

“Yeah, since the beginning of last school year. When the transition was really driving me crazy, and I had a lotta stress on my plate, I started seeing her. She’s also worked with both of my sisters over the last few years.”

“Are you gonna be going to appointments?” Amy asked.

“Not exactly. Either over the phone or through video call until after the Games.” I replied, holding my small smile.

“That’s good.” Sonic smiled a little.

“Where is Tails, anyway?” Knuckles asked.

“I think he’ll be down any minute. He’s probably drying and brushing his tails right now.” I replied.

We soon finished our breakfast. By the time we were getting ready to go, Tails came down and joined the rest of us.

“Hey, guys! Sorry I’m late!” He said as he entered.

“It’s cool, buddy.” Sonic smiled casually. “Now, you ready to ride horses today?” He patted his shoulder.

“Definitely.” Tails nodded.

We all left for the main Olympic corral, and spectators were already crowding the stands.

“What a beautiful day for riding horses.” Peach smiled at the weather, as well as the growing crowds.

She then turned to the Toad officials. “Speaking of which, where are the horses?”

“The practice corral, Your Highness. We’re about to fetch them, for the event is scheduled to start within the next hour.” One of the Toads responded.

“Very good. Let me come along to make sure they get here safely.” She kindly demanded.

“Yes, ma’am.” The Toads all nodded respectfully.

“Some of you can come as well.” Peach said to me and the group of participants.

“I’ll go!” Amy volunteered.

“Me, too, Princess-a!” Mario happily did the same.

“Sure.” I added. “Why not?”

“Can I come, too?” Tails asked.

“Of course.” Peach smiled kindly, and she gently rubbed the top of his head. His namesakes wagged naturally.

“I’ll come along, too.” Daisy was the last to volunteer.

“Very good. Let’s all go.” Peach started leading the way.

The practice corral was a half mile away from the official Olympic property provided. When we arrived, all of the horses were in their pens, some of them asleep, others eating.

“They’ll be ready to go momentarily, Princess.” One of the Toads said, and they all went to the pens to start hooking the horses up to the proper equipment and groom them to look ready for the professional event to come.

“C’mon, let’s help them out!” Daisy went ahead.

Most of everyone went ahead and helped brush the horses.

“Say, Emily?” Tails then looked up at me, still standing behind, by me.

“Hm?” I looked back down at him.

“Have you ever ridden a horse before?” He asked.

“No. But y’know, Nick loved riding horses.” I remembered.

“Really?”

“Yup. I think I told you about that part of him before. He was like a cowboy. Every summer, he went to this horse camp not far from town. He always used to tell me all about it every fall. We’ve even talked about getting me in the camp, and our parents would all pitch in for it. I’ve seen videos of his performances in riding shows, a little bit like what we’re doing today, but not as professional.” I said.

“That’s very cool. Have you wanted to ride a horse?”

“I’ve always been rather curious about it. Years ago, my sister, Grace, used to take riding lessons when we were all very young. She’s always loved horses.” I said.

“Really?”

“Yup. For as long as I can remember. With the exception of my dad, we all had favorite animals. My mom’s always loved elephants. Grace loves horses. Sarah loves cats and kittens.”

“And you?”

“Everything that has to do with the ocean. Even sharks, believe it or not. Only, I don’t watch those scary movies about them, but I like to read about things like the ocean and all the things that live there.”

“So, marine life?”

“Yeah, that’s the phrase I’m lookin’ for.”

“Have you ever been to the ocean?”

“Nowhere near it. Largest body of water I’ve ever been to is Lake Michigan. But it’s always been a dream of mine to touch the ocean, much less explore it in a more in-person fashion.”

“Well…..maybe, before the summer’s out, I can take you there.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. I’m sure we can make some time.” Tails said with a smile.

“That’s very sweet of you.” I smiled back.

“In the meantime,” Tails then began, “why don’t we give horseback riding a try? I know where your horse is.”

“Okay.” I allowed.

Tails and I both walked to the seventh pen in the practice corral. There, my name was carved on the door. It was assigned to me. The horse inside was a light brown horse with a black mane and tail. One of the Toads had just finished brushing the horse and gearing him up.

“He’s ready to go! Give ‘im a whirl, Em!” Toad encouraged, and he moved onto the next pen.

I unlocked the pen, letting the horse walk out. I took some steps back naturally, giving the horse some space. He had eyes only on me, like he was curious. I knew he had never seen me before. I slightly reached out my right hand, opening my palm. The horse calmly walked up to me, and he leaned his head and snout right into my hand. I gently pet him.

I smiled a little. “Hey there, buddy. Nice to meet you…..”

I looked at the horse’s saddle, finding a name engraved on the right side.

Spirit

“Spirit? Like in the movie.” I couldn’t help but giggle, remembering Spirit: Stallion of the Cimarron .

He then licked me in the face, and I laughed. I pet him some more.

Tails laughed, too. “Looks like he likes you.”

Peach came, guiding her own horse.

“Why don’t you try Spirit out?” She then suggested.

“Alright…..” I then walked to Spirit’s side, but I found myself stuck. I knew I wasn’t known to jump very high, much less with the fact that I’d never gotten onto a horse before.

“Here, lemme help.” Tails propelled his namesakes, floated up, and took my hands. He managed to lift me up, and he helped me get on Spirit’s saddle safely. Spirit remained still and calm. I held the halter gently in my hands as I sat surprisingly comfortably.

I looked toward my friends, who all gathered around. Amy and Mario were already on their own respective horses.

“You can do it.” Daisy encouraged.

“Give it a try!” Mario added.

I smiled a little more, and I gently shook the halter.

“C’mon, boy.” I said.

Spirit started walking, like he was seemingly trained to. It suddenly felt so thrilling to find myself riding a horse for the very first time, and it made my heart race. Hearing the click-clock-click-clock rhythm of a horse’s steps were oddly satisfying to me. I smiled wider as this kept happening for several moments. Everyone around me smiled.

“She almost looks like she’s been riding her whole life.” Daisy said.

“All she needs is a cowboy hat, and she’s set.” Amy added.

“I think Nick would be absolutely thrilled to see this.” Tails almost whispered.

Peach then got up onto her own horse. “Alright, everyone. Let’s get to the Olympic corral. Everyone’s waiting.”

She and the others started guiding the other horses to the Olympic corral, letting me ride ahead. They allowed me to savor this very first experience.

“Wow…..it’s like Emily’s changed.” Peach was in awe. “And that’s good.”

“You have no idea, Peach.” Tails replied.

“Did-a something happen last-a night?” Mario then asked.

“Well…..yeah. Pretty late last night.” It slightly pained Tails to remember the memory that was last night.

“Was it something big?.....” Amy asked.

Tails nodded. Luckily, it was clear that I was too far ahead to be able to hear the conversation. In that, Tails took the time to explain, and it left everyone around him shocked, with Peach and Daisy being moved to tears.

Over the next few long moments, we rode back to the Olympic corral, and it didn’t take long after that for the equestrian event to begin.

I was one of the last to perform for the competition.

When I did, it was like I’d been training my entire life. It all came so naturally, which came off as a little weird to me. Spirit and I jumped over the obstacles almost perfectly, if not exact, every time we ran up to them. The audience cheered loudly in celebration as I finished up.

“Wow, Emily!” Peach came running, alongside Sonic and Tails.

“What a performance!” Sonic exclaimed as the audience continued cheering.

That good?.....” I looked down at my friends.

“Unbelievable for a first timer.” Tails admitted.

“You just might be a medalist today yet.” Peach said with a proud smile.

“Awww, well…..” I started blushing a little.

“Why don’t you and Spirit have some fun while the last few performances follow through? Savor the experience further?” Peach then suggested.

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. Today’s been too good a day otherwise, and it shows.” She assured me.

“She got that right.” Sonic agreed.

“Alrighty. I’ll be back in a little while.” I turned Spirit around, and we headed right for the participants’ exit.

I had Spirit pick up speed after exiting the Olympic corral, and he was now running faster and faster, making the ride more and more fun for us both.

“YEEHAW!” I yelled out as the loud galloping was heard with each step. I thought I felt the sun shine brighter, and Spirit ran so fast, it felt like we began to fly.

Galloping through the empty field between the Olympic properties and the practice corral, it was like we were the only living beings left in the world. The wind blowing through Spirit’s long mane and my similarly long hair really helped make it feel like I was flying. It reminded me of the times as a little girl, where it was something I truly believed I could do.

Much to my unawareness, the iris in my eyes slowly changed from green to magical gold, unable to contain itself with my mounting sense of thrill and undeniable joy.

The galloping I could hear from each and every one of Spirit’s hooves were like music to my ears. Feeling the speed lift and play with my long hair only further intensified the sensation. It was almost like a speedy race, only I couldn’t pay attention to what I could possibly be racing.

I yelled and screamed through the air, as free as a strong spirit itself, much like the horse in the movie I had grown up watching.

The majestic horse I was riding took us both back to the practice corral, and he jumped right over the fence with all of his strength. In that moment, it was like time slowed down, and I truly felt like I had begun to fly. He landed perfectly, and he slowed down to recover. I didn’t even show signs of falling off. Spirit neighed loudly, as though to let the last of his excitement out of his system. The breeze kept blowing, lifting every strand of his mane and my hair. Spirit clocked with his front left hoof a few times.

“What a ride, boy.” I pet him and gently patted the side of his neck. He neighed again in response.

It was then, I heard a loud whistle. Spirit and I both swiftly lifted our heads and looked.

I saw Sonic, also riding a horse.

“Hey, Emster! I can see you absolutely love this!” He whipped the halter, prompting his horse to jump over the fence as well.

“I do, really. It’s an…..amazing experience.” I said.

He kept a warm smile. “Y’know, it’s great to see you’re enjoying yourself. Truth be told, I was concerned about ya yesterday.”

I remembered, and I almost started to frown. “Yeah…..”

“Did something happen yesterday, by the way? I don’t mean to pry, but…..” Sonic then began to ask, a little hesitant.

I sighed. “Yeah, I might as well tell you.” I got off Spirit’s back, standing on my feet.

Sonic got off his own horse, and he paid attention to only me, letting our horses walk about and help themselves to food and water.

“Well…..you know what happened at that party, right? A few days ago?” I began.

“Yeah.” He nodded.

“Well, that actually pretty much made me snap. The next day, I was out on a walk, and I found a gun at a park. Then, after the funeral, while most of you were sleeping, I went to the roof of the gymnastics building, and I was…..intending to end things off with a bullet in my head, and then falling down after that. But…..Tails was awake, and he followed me there. He came right before I could do anything, and while it took a while, he talked me out of doing what I wanted to do there. We didn’t really sleep last night because of it. We just talked all night, and he was actually…..snuggling up to me, keeping me in a hug the entire time. He talked me out of…..taking my own life. I’ve been sick, Sonic…..” I let myself gush.

Sonic’s eyes went wide from the shock.

“Em…..”

“And I’m absolutely terrified . I need friends more than I ever have before. I can’t lose myself like that again…..I’m only 14.” I further expressed.

Sonic came, and he gently held my hand, although at first a little hesitant. But he made sure he could comfort me.

“Don’t worry, Emily. I got your back. Tails does, we all do.” He assured me.

“Really?.....”

“Of course. I’m not really good at this kind of stuff, but I know when a friend of mine needs a hand, even if it’s just some company. I’ve helped many friends, old and new. You’re no exception, Emster. But have you talked to your parents about this?”

“I’m afraid to…..they might send me to the hospital, and I don’t wanna go there. Not now…..”

“I see. Have you told anyone else beside me?”

“I called my psychiatrist last night. We’re gonna do appointments over the phone some days, and other days, it’s through video chat. Toad said he can put a computer in the office aside for it.” I said.

“Well, it’s best to tell your parents what’s really going on, and tell them you’ve been getting help like you just told me. It’s responsible, and it’s the right thing to do. Look, I may not be the most responsible person in the world, but take my word for it here.”

I nodded, understanding.

He stood in front of me, and I saw him open his arms a little.

“Need a little hug?” He offered.

“You never seemed to be the hugging type…..”

“Not very much, but when the situation really calls for it.” He held his same friendly smile.

I smiled back a little, and I then knelt down to his standing height, and I hugged him. He hugged me back naturally.

“I really worried about you, Em…..you don’t deserve to feel what you’ve felt. I wish I was there at the party, too.” Sonic’s tone suddenly got much sadder.

“Tails protected me, even though he didn’t really have to…..but it means the world to me. Not even my dad’s willing to fight for me like that, but a newer friend I’ve made is .”

“It’s a shame. That speaks volume about your dad…..”

“Yeah…..I haven’t even told my mom about what happened there, either. And about my dad, it seemed like he was embarrassed that Tails, my friend, was standing up for me and making a scene.”

Sonic patted my back. “I’m so sorry, Em, that your family, even your own dad, is like that…..”

“Y-Yeah…..” My heart suddenly felt like a cinder block, and it sank.

“There there…..it’s okay.” He assured me.

I tightened the hug a little, and I hung my head onto his shoulder. Almost immediately, I felt tears. I soon found myself crying in Sonic’s arms. He let me do so, patting my shoulder and back. His own bright green eyes now gained a slight shade of sorrow. His ears even bent down a little.

“From now on…..we’ll all be here for ya. Promise.” Sonic then added with sincerity, now getting to hold me closer.

What slightly surprised me is feeling a little drop get on my neck and slowly slide down through my chest, under my shirt.

“S-Sonic?” I broke the hug.

When I looked at him, Sonic was now in tears.

“I-I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to make you cry! I just weighed you down, and--!”

“Stop.” He put his hands on my shoulders, silencing me.

“Even I can’t be strong all the time. Sometimes, even I gotta let loose…..” He assured me. Despite his tears of sympathy and sorrow, he held a little smile.

“I-It’s okay?.....”

He nodded. “Of course it is. I might not be the…..cryer like you, but don’t consider the fact that you are such as a bad thing. You’re you, I’m me, and we’ve got our methods to muddle through. The most important thing is that we’ve got each other, and you don’t have to worry about these parts of yourself. We’re only people, y’know.”

I knew that all too well. Not that I was good at acknowledging such, truthfully.

“Y-Yeah…..that’s true.”

I just looked ahead, only to find Tails flying with his namesakes, and he found me and Sonic.

“Sonic! Emily!” He swooped down and landed gracefully on his feet.

“I had a feeling you’d be here. I just--!” Tails then noticed me wiping my face dry.

“Are you two okay?.....” Tails got concerned immediately.

“We’ll be fine, buddy. Just had some feelings to let loose, y’know. And she told me about last night.” Sonic replied in truth, and he then wiped his eyes dry.

Tails barely smiled, and he just came and hugged us both.

“I’ve never seen you cry like that, Sonic…..” Tails said.

“I’m okay.” Sonic patted his back.

I hugged them both close to me, loving the affection.

“You two…..you’re the very best.” I said sincerely, and I began to definitely smile.

Sonic was the last to hug back, and the three of us melted into each other warmly.

“See, Em? We’re here for ya. From now on. We’ll help you out the best we can.” Sonic then said to me.

“I know that now. Thanks.”

After a silent moment passed, I broke the hug first.

“So, now that we’re all feeling a bit better, what’s up, Tails?” Sonic then asked his friend.

“Oh, right. The final results just came in.”

“Already?” I was almost baffled.

“Yeah. And guess who won.” Tails’ smile grew wider.

Sonic and I both tilted our heads at the same time, making Tails almost laugh.

“You two, I swear…..” Tails tried holding back his laughter.

Sonic and I briefly looked at each other. Then at Tails, with me crossing my arms.

“Very funny.” Sonic put one hand on his hip and leaned. But he couldn’t help his smile.

“Sorry….but on a serious note,” Tails recovered himself and then patted my shoulder, “ you won, Emily.”

My eyes almost shot out of my head.

“I did?!”

“By a landslide ! You’ve broken Peach’s record and everything!” Tails’ blue eyes lit up with joy and some pride.

I blushed heavily all of a sudden, and I couldn’t help but smile wide.

“Dude! That’s way past cool!” Sonic patted my shoulder.

“The award ceremony isn’t gonna start without you, y’know.” Tails then urged.

“Then let’s ride!” Sonic then sped over to his horse and hopped on. “You two comin’?”

I went over to Spirit as he finished his drink, and I managed to climb onto the saddle. Spirit walked away and soon stood next to Tails. I bent sideways a little, and I reached out my right hand.

“What about you? Spirit doesn’t mind.” I said.

Tails smiled warmer at me, and he took my hand. I pulled him up, and I let him get comfortable in a seat right in front of me.

“Hold on.” I warned him.

Once I knew Tails was holding on and secure, I whipped the halter, and Spirit started running, easily jumping back over the fence like how we came.

I came back to the Olympic corral in style, just as the silver and bronze medalists (Peach and Luigi respectively) came onto the podium. Omochao came and awarded me my very first gold medal, letting me stay on my new horse friend. The audience cheered loudly all around.

Holding my very first gold medal was more thrilling than I could’ve pictured. It shined in the sunlight.

“Wow…..” I was very impressed. Mindblown, in fact.

Later that night…..

I was in my hotel room, sitting on my bed. Sonic and Tails were sitting with me, with Tails holding my right hand. My other hand had my new phone, and I had dialed my mom’s number.

“You’re doin’ the right thing. They should know what’s going on.” Sonic assured me.

I was a little nervous, afraid I’d be sent home anyway.

“Don’t worry, we’ll make sure you don’t go home. Not till after the Games are through.” Tails added, squeezing my hand.

“O-Okay…..” I said after a sigh, and I pressed the button to call.

Some ringing. Then, my mom picked up.

“Hello?”

I muttered up enough courage.

“Hey, Mom. It’s me. And…..I need to talk to you.”

Chapter 18: An Aching Soul

Chapter Text

June 19th.

Today’s event was target shooting. Although it was by a hair, I just couldn’t qualify, but I wasn’t very disappointed.

Early that morning, I found myself on the phone. I had already told my mom last night, and now, it was my dad’s turn. I had already spent several moments explaining what had happened that one night.

“So, Tails and I pretty much spent the entire night together, and he talked me out of…..killing myself. I then decided to set up phone appointments with Susan while I’m here. And once I get home, I’m going to weekly appointments in person. I already told Mom about this. I just don’t wanna go home yet…..not until the Games are over…..”

My dad sighed. “If you don’t want to, you don’t have to. Thank you for telling me what’s going on. I’ve been really worried about you since the party. Speaking of, I’m very sorry I didn’t do anything….” He sounded very disappointed toward himself.

I took a deep breath and sighed. “Dad…..I may still be upset that you didn’t do anything, but…..I forgive you. I’m not sure if you even heard anything until Tails took a stand. Speaking of which, I’m sorry that--!”

“No. Nobody talks that kind of shit about you. Especially not our own family. And tell your friend that I thank him for taking the stand, and that I’m sorry I didn’t. Your sisters told me all about it, and I know for a fact that they’re angry with me. I’m gonna talk to Stephen myself about this and make sure this doesn’t happen again.”

I began to slowly smile. “Thanks, Dad…..for listening to me and now understanding a little more.”

“You’re more than welcome, Emmers.” He replied. “Though, I know for a damn fact that your mom’s gonna give me a huge earful. Also, I know you’re not used to having just your dad. And I realize I’m definitely not used to being the one you need. But I’m gonna work my ass off to learn, with a little time. In the meantime, I’m gonna make sure you get to meet your school social worker when you come home, and we’re gonna set up weekly appointments through the next school year.”

“Thanks, Dad. That…..means a lot to me.”

“Anything for my baby girls. I’m gonna try and try, count on that. For now, kick some more ass in those Games.”

“I’ll do what I can. Talk to you later?”

“You better call. Buh-bye.”

“Bye.” I felt better, and I hung up.

It was still quite early in the morning as I found myself walking through the Olympic properties, alone. The sky was slowly turning from a deep orange to sky blue, with some white clouds patching the painting above. I slowly paced, looking almost thoughtlessly. But my mind was running wild. So much so, I don’t think it took me long to lose track of myself.

Before I really knew it, I walked into the gymnastics building. It was empty. I was the only one here. And I saw gymnastics equipment set up. Ribbons, hoops, clubs, and the free routine floor set up.

I just put on my headphones, and music started playing. Never Gonna Let You Go by Sergio Mendes, the first song I picked. I took off my shoes and socks, and I walked onto the free routine floor, taking a long purple ribbon with me. I took some deep breaths, and by the time the first chorus of the song started coming up, I started dancing my own way, taking inspiration from watching Peach and some of the others train.

I danced the ways I felt were right, going along with the song that was playing on repeat. I didn’t even know I was pulling off my first cartwheel, as well as gymnastic moves I didn’t even think were possible for me to do. I let my mind wander further into the abyss of the song, and the movements of my entire body did the talking in response. It felt so easy to do….it all just happened. The landings felt perfect. As did all of my flips and movements. It was as though I’d been training my entire life, but anyone here would probably catch onto the fact that this couldn’t be farther from the truth.

Several moments passed, and I changed the song to When She Loved Me . The famous yet heartbreaking song as known and heard from Disney and Pixar’s Toy Story 2 . This version of the song was by the Royal Philharmonic Orchestra. A version I had loved ever since I was a child. I started breaking into tears, but I kept gracefully dancing about the floor. I started seeing more blue. But I just kept going, despite my tears. I wasn’t sure if I was feeling pain in my heart, or an odd sense of relief…..it was practically impossible to tell.

Only when the second song finished its first round playing, I realized I was no longer alone, and I was snapped back into reality. I almost jumped out of my own skin, dropping my headphones, as I was now seeing someone standing in the doorway.

Toad. The adorable squeaky mushroom friend I’d held close ever since I was a toddler.

“Emily! I was wondering where you were. We’re gonna make your breakfast for the morning.” He let himself inside. “But that’s spectacular gymnastics you’ve got there! I didn’t know you’re into that stuff!”

“Thing is…..I-I’m not .” I said, stuttering a little.

“No?....It looks like you’ve been training your whole life.” He said as he approached me.

“I guess….that’s what happens when music really captivates you.” I admitted, fidgeting with my headphones.

“But really, that was amazing! It’s like you were born to dance.”

“You….you really think so?”

“Yeah, Emily! And purple really suits you. Favorite color?”

“Not exactly….red’s always been my favorite color. However, Nick’s favorite color was purple.” I remembered.

“Really? That sounds like a really cool color combo.”

I pictured that more, and I felt a truth in Toad’s comment.

“Actually….I think so, too.”

“Speaking of the matter…..how’re you holding up today?” He then asked more sincerely.

“I dunno….” I walked over to a side bench, and I sat down. I brushed some hair from my face with one hand as the other hand held my headphones.

“I told my dad about what happened, and he said that I don’t have to come home. He’s gonna help me get situated through my school. I’ll be regularly talking to the social worker, most likely through my study hall period, and I’m gonna have regular video appointments with my psychiatrist through my time here.” I explained.

“So….you’re not going home?”

“I don’t want to. Not yet. After what Tails did for me, I don’t wanna go.” I said.

“Sonic told me what really happened that night. The night at the party, too.” Toad said as he hopped up and sat next to me on the bench.

“I can’t believe I’ve let myself get that far, though. I’m not crazy…..am I?”

“I don’t think you are. Neither does anyone else here. You’re just heartbroken. There’s not much you can do to heal a broken heart, except give it some time.” Toad said.

“Where’d you get that from?”

“The princess. And a bit of experience.”

“Oh….” I wasn’t sure how exactly to respond.

A brief moment of silence.

“Emily, I need you to know that I’m here for you. So is everyone else. We all wanna be there by your side. We’ve all got your back.” He then said more sincerely.

I looked at him, and I began a slight smile. “Thanks, Toad. You’ve always been a great friend to have, ever since I was little.”

“I remember. You’ve really grown up since then, in more ways than one. And I think your real journey’s just started.”

“Really?”

“Yup. As you’ll now know, everyone grieves differently, and it’ll get better with time, and the right company. The pain might never really go away, but you learn to live with it day by day. It’s okay to feel hurt sometimes. It’s part of being a living person.”

I listened.

“And….I understand if you don’t believe me yet, but these people who have wronged you, like those jerks at the one party, they’re not worth your time. Not even a second. Those who really love and accept you for who you are, not just how you’re different, are worth every waking moment.”

“People…..like Tails?”

“Precisely like Tails. Speaking of whom, he’s back at the hotel, he didn’t make it far in today’s event. I think he’d really like your company, just as much as you cherish his.”

“Thanks again, Toad, for that and for telling me all this.” I started standing up.

“Anything I can do for a friend like you.” He smiled at me.

I smiled back more fully as he hopped off his seat and stood with me.

“You comin’ along?” I reached out my right hand.

“Yeah.” He came over, and his tiny hand held my similarly small hand. In that, the two of us made our way back to the hotel building.

“Oh, and by the way….” Toad then brought up as we were walking.

“What?” I paid attention.

“In my professional opinion, you qualify for the gymnastics events tomorrow.”

“Really?....” I was a little surprised.

“You bet. I’ll put you down on the roster once we get back to the hotel, if that’s okay with you.”

I kept my smile. “I’d like that. I could use some action.”

Toad smiled back. “Then it’s settled.”

We came back to the hotel with no trouble, and like I expected, there was Tails, setting up his breakfast tray. He turned upon hearing the sliding doors.

“Hey.” I waved casually as Toad and I entered.

Tails smiled a little.

“Hey, Em.” He waved back.

I went and got myself a smaller tray of breakfast food. Toad proceeded to the office behind the reception desk.

“Where were you?” Tails asked as I gathered my chosen foods.

“The gymnastics building. Toad saw me dancing, and he said that I qualify for tomorrow’s events.”

“Really?” Tails’ eyes lit up a little.

“Yeah. So, it looks like I’ll be participating tomorrow.”

“That’s awesome!”

“Yeah….I guess it is.” I came and sat with Tails at the table.

“By the way…..how’re you feeling today?” He then asked sincerely.

“Okay. I told Dad about what happened.”

“What did he say?”

“He’s gonna help set things up at school by the time the Games are through, and I’m gonna keep up with these video call appointments with my therapist. And he said that he’s sorry about everything.”

His ears bent down a little bit as he swallowed his newest bite of food. “I….I don’t think I can forgive him.”

“I don’t blame you. I kinda can’t either. Not 100%, anyway. I mean, I apparently needed someone at that party, and he never took a stand. In fact, he turned the other way, embarrassed, I think for not just me but himself, too. But….he’s my dad. I don’t wanna be mad at him, at least not for too long.” I understood.

“I can see that. That’s your family we’re talking about.”

“Oh, and he says thanks to you, for standing up for me.” I added.

I felt Tails’ hand hold my open hand, and we looked at each other upon touch.

“Anything I can do for one of my very best friends, Emily. You’re a wonderful friend to me, it’s only right I do something for you.” He assured me.

I smiled a little at him. He smiled back.

“You’re very kind.” I said sincerely.

“You, too.” He replied.

I felt a knot suddenly tie itself up in my throat, and I found it hard to swallow. Tails noticed my change in expression immediately.

“Emily?....”

I felt tears in my eyes, and I put my fork aside and tried tending to my dripping tears. But alas, it wasn’t enough to keep them from staining my face.

I stopped in my tracks when I soon felt Tails’ hand gently hold my cheek, his thumb wiping my tears as dry as he gently could. I looked into my friend’s eyes as a result. His blue eyes glittered as he looked back into my own eyes.

“Listen, Emily. I don’t care how many times I wind up telling you this, but you need to know this for certain. No matter what happens, from now on, I’ll always be there for you. Even when the whole world decides to turn their back on you, I won’t. I’ll never leave you by yourself. You might think you’re alone, Emily, but….you’re not . You never really were, and you never will be. Never again. Not while I’m here, by your side.” He vowed.

I found myself holding Tails’ same hand on my cheek, feeling my tears resume, and I leaned my head a little more into his hand.

“Th-Thank you, Tails…..thank you so much…..” I managed to say.

“You’re welcome, Emily. I love you.” He then said to me.

“I-I love you, too….” I opened my arms a little.

He came closer, and he climbed into my lap and seat, wrapping his arms firmly around me. I hugged him very close, seeking his comfort. I tried very hard not to let myself sob. Something in me wanted to be stronger ….

“I-It’s okay, Emily….” Tails whispered, somehow sensing my distress. He himself was now breaking into tears.

I held my breath.

“I-It’s okay….” He repeated himself.

I just started crying. Tails held me as close as he could, wrapping his namesakes around me, too. This went on for a solid moment.

Little squeaky footsteps were then heard, and when Tails looked, there was Toad, and the mushroom had a concerned look on his face. Tails nodded, and Toad came over, climbed onto the seat, and joined the embrace. I put my left arm around Toad gently, being mindful enough to know not to squeeze too hard.

Chapter 19: Elegance

Chapter Text

June 20th. Today was the day.

That early morning, we all gathered in the gymnastics building, and when we got there, crowds were already filing in the stands. Blue Toad and other officials were also here, waiting for us by the locker rooms.

“Morning, everyone! As you all know, today holds our gymnastics competition, and we know a lot of you are quite excited. There’s gonna be trampoline, uneven bars, and rhythmic gymnastics for everyone who qualifies to perform, in that order! We also have designated seating arrangements for every one of you. The order of the gymnastic events and every participant is posted just down this hall. As always, have fun, good luck, and be a good sport!” Blue Toad announced.

I came and helped Blue Toad down from the platform he was standing on (which was up to my standing height).

“Thank you, Emily.” He said kindly.

“No problem.” I gave a casual thumbs up.

We all went over to the roster posts, and trampoline was, in fact, the first event to unfold. And a select few of us were qualified to perform. I wasn’t among those, but I knew I was in rhythmic gymnastics. Mario, Luigi, Amy, Blaze, Peach, Silver, and Tails were in the trampoline competition. I got excited upon sight.

“This oughta be good.” Vector was looking, too, and he was smiling.

“Aw yeah.” I agreed.

The events proceeded as planned. As expected, the Mario Brothers each performed beautifully, being the jumpy heroes they’ve always been. Tails, however, seemed close to on par with them, for it almost looked like he could fly with no effort. His bushy nakesakes made the look of his performance look almost majestic, in a way. Perhaps like in beautifully animated skits.

Tails ended up winning the bronze medal in trampoline, and we all celebrated. Luigi won silver, and Mario won the gold, and rightfully so. Everyone continued to celebrate the medalists, and I kept my arm around Tails as he was awarded his medal.

When uneven bars came up, I was helping Tails prepare himself.

“I think you got this, Tails. I’ve seen you train, and you do awesome work.” I expressed.

“You sure? The girls are really good at this, too.” He didn’t seem too confident.

“Sure, I’m sure. I just know you’ll win a medal here.” I replied.

“What about you?”

“I’m only qualified for rhythmic gymnastics. I tried uneven bars late last night, but I ended up faceplanting on the mat, which would explain why my cheek feels a little tender, come to think of it….” I felt my left cheek a little, and it did, in fact, feel slightly tender.

“Ouch….” I thought aloud.

“Eesh….that must’ve hurt.” Tails commented.

“It kinda did, but I suppose it could’ve been worse.” I shrugged. “I’ll be just fine. I’m sensitive in a sense, but I’m pretty tough altogether, and a fast healer.”

“But….are you sure about me in this?”

“Absolutely. Just….perform like you . I think you’ll do just fine.” I said.

His ears were slightly bent down a little.

I knelt down to him, and I put my hand on his shoulder.

“Hey, you listen here. You do great with anything you’ve tried here. You just gotta give it your all and have fun, like everyone’s been saying. I’m right here to support you. And if you need, I’ll do what I can to help you feel better if bad becomes worse. I’ve gotchu.” I told him.

He began to smile. “Thank you, Emily. That’s very sweet of you.”

“I’m learning from the sweetest.” I winked.

He couldn’t help but giggle, and he just came and hugged me. I hugged him back, patting his back.

“Now, go get ‘em, tiger.” I then let go after a moment.

He proceeded, and I went back to the participants’ seating.

I’m unsure how else to exactly describe it, but when Tails performed, it looked like he was a master of the uneven bars. His landing was the most perfect out of everyone so far.

It was Tails who ended up winning the gold medal, with Peach and Sonic being the following respective medalists. After Tails was awarded his gold medal, I couldn’t help but come over to him and scoop him up in my arms, jumping up and down from excitement. I hugged him very close, and he couldn’t help but laugh and giggle, his namesakes wagging. I thought I heard some people going “Awwwww” in response.

Next thing I knew, the rhythmic gymnastics event started, and it was later in the afternoon. Toward the evening, actually.

I had changed into an appropriate attire for gymnastics. The suit I was wearing was royal violet in color, just like the ribbon I had chosen. My hair was left down, as I requested. My turn was coming up quickly.

“So, you’re actually doing this?” Amy asked as we were on the side of the floor.

“Yup. I’m just gonna wing it and hope for the best.” I stretched.

“Y’know, I’m actually glad you’re more actively participating.” Amy then said.

“Why?....” I looked at her a little funny.

“Everyone knows you’re going through a lot, and physical activities like this not only help you stay physically fit, but it really helps you mentally. We’re all worried about you….”

“I know….I am, too, honestly. But….do you think I’m crazy? Or messed up?” I fidgeted with my ribbon a little.

“No, not like that. You’re not a lunatic or anything like that. If anything, you’re in a lot of pain, and the pressure of everything going on is getting to you, if I’m gonna be honest.” She said.

I understood. “I see….”

Amy came and put her hand on my arm. “Hey, we’re here for you, okay?”

I smiled a little. “Thanks, Amy.” I then took a drink of my water, and when it was my turn, I stepped onto the floor.

The crowd started to silence as I readied myself. My friends, old and new, gathered together to watch.

“I honestly hope she does well….” Blaze commented.

“Me, too, Blaze.” Peach agreed.

The song I had chosen: When She Loved Me . The same version of the song I had danced to and mentioned before. I started gracefully, just like I had before. And I just kept going, trusting the feelings I began to feel.

I danced about the floor, somehow strong enough to not let out any vocal sound, even though I felt tears in my eyes. I went through the same routine as I remembered it.

What I didn’t know at first was that a golden magic started showing itself from my chest, and a little bit of that energy went to my ribbon, slowly changing it from purple to gold. That awed the crowd, as well as the other participants.

Peach gasped. “Wh-What’s that?....”

“I have no idea ….” Sonic’s eyes were very wide, too.

I tossed the glowing ribbon up in the air a few times, managing to catch it with ease. The glittering ribbon made even more beautiful and graceful shapes than I could’ve anticipated. I was a little surprised, but I knew to keep going. And I did.

The last time I tossed the ribbon in the air, it glowed brighter gold, and when I caught it, the energy came back to me, and it slowly changed my suit from purple to gold. I spun around as the change started taking place, and right when I stopped and did my finishing pose, my suit and ribbon were glittering and glowing. People applauded, and I stood straight.

I looked around, only to see more people in the stands begin to stand onto their feet. The applause continued. The glowing stopped. I tried to process the applause all around me, but it was a little difficult, given it was quite loud. I finally felt my tears slowly roll down my cheeks as I slowly looked all around me. Did I really perform that well?....

I looked down at myself, and only then, I realized my attire and ribbon had changed colors.

“Wh-What?....” I touched the material that was the gymnastics suit, specifically over my abdomen. I then held the gold ribbon.

I looked back toward the crowds all around me, awestruck and still in my tears. I almost stared, holding my breath, for another solid moment.

Unsure what else to do, I then walked off the performance floor.

“Emily….what on Earth was that ?!” Daisy’s eyes were very wide.

“I-I dunno….I don’t feel anything different….” I stuttered a little.

“I’ve never seen anything like that before.” Blaze said as she came up to me.

“Did I….d-did I break some rules or….?” I tried to ask.

“No, you didn’t.” Blue Toad was looking through a little book. “Participants here can use a little bit of their own abilities to amplify their performances, such as in gymnastics, aquatics, and track and field, just to name a few examples. Although….have you had this for a while?” He asked.

“N-No….I’ve never seen this before….” I shook my head.

“That-a was amazing ….” Mario commented in awe.

“I’ve never seen anything like this, either….” Tails’ breath was taken away.

“C’mon, let’s go to the infirmary, just to be safe.” Yellow Toad came over, and he gently took my right hand.

“O-Okay….” I dropped my ribbon, only for it to slowly turn back to purple as it plopped onto the floor.

Tails followed me and Yellow Toad, all the way to the infirmary of the gymnastics building. When we got there, I was in these scanning systems, standing in the middle of the room.

“Is she okay?....” Tails asked Yellow Toad.

“I don’t feel any different, as I said.” I replied.

Yellow Toad looked at the results coming up on his tablet. “Everything looks fine. Definitely nothing harmful or anything like that anywhere in her body, from the looks of things.”

The scanning finished as knocking was then heard on the door.

“Come in!” Yellow Toad allowed.

Peach let herself inside, and she had a medal around her neck.

“Princess! You won silver?” Yellow Toad smiled.

“I sure did. Emily, are you alright?” She asked me.

“Yeah, I feel fine. Yellow Toad said he doesn’t see anything abnormal.” I replied.

“That was an amazing performance, though. It was almost like you’re also a princess .” She added.

“That’s….kinda what I was thinking.” Tails said.

I looked down at my suit again. It kept glittering the same beautiful gold.

“Like….a Disney princess.” I reminisced a little.

“I was thinking of Cinderella, if not Aurora.” Peach said.

I knew those movies all too well.

“Yeah….” I pictured it in my head.

“And gold looks quite good on you, I must say.” She said.

“Oh, if I may ask,” Yellow Toad then brought up, “who won bronze?”

“Tails did.” She came and gave him the bronze medal.

“W-Wow!” Tails was surprised as he instinctively took the medal in his hands.

“Dude! That’s awesome, Tails!” I clapped my hands a little, and I came and gently rubbed the top of his head. He giggled a little in response.

“Congratulations, Tails.” Peach smiled warmly at him.

“But, as for the gold medal winner….” She then reached into her handbag.

“Oh, right. Who won the gold?” I asked curiously.

Peach approached me and then gave me the medal.

“Congratulations, Emily. You’ve come out on top in rhythmic gymnastics.” She kept her warm smile.

I was frozen in shock at first.

“Sh-Shut up….” I looked down at the shiny medal.

“That’s amazing , Emily!” Tails’ eyes lit up more, and his joy was only mounting higher.

I processed more, and my own eyes lit up, and I just hugged Peach, holding the medal tightly in my hand. She hugged back, giggling. Tails joined the hug immediately after.

Time passed, and it was now nighttime. Back in the gymnastics building….

“So, I don’t really know what kind of magic that was, but it apparently helped me win the gold in rhythmic gymnastics today.” I was on the phone with my dad.

“That’s still amazing, Emmers! I’m proud of you! Has this made you think about anything in particular?” He clued.

I didn’t catch it. “Whaddya mean?”

“Sports. Getting into some sports. That actually might help you burn off a lot of this tension. Especially when school starts, I can’t help but feel like that’s when the real pain will start.”

It crossed my mind, and it made sense…..Nick and I were best friends and schoolmates through the years, for sure. Realizing that, I almost got scared for a moment.

“I….I can understand that, now that you mention it.”

“Or, if sports don’t work, we could see if there are things like art clubs or choir stuff you can occupy yourself with. From my own experience, keeping busy is a way to deal with a lot of the pain.”

“It might be worth a shot….” I gave consideration.

“However, there are a few things that are for sure . You’re having meetings with the social worker and Susan regularly, and you’re gonna stay in contact with Tails and his friends through the school year. I can tell….that you feel comfortable with them.” He said.

I smiled a little. “Thanks, Dad, for wanting to make this work.”

“Anything I can do. Now, I gotta go to work. You sleep good and keep competing, okay?”

“I’ll do my best, Dad. I love you.”

“Love you, too, babe. Bye.”

“Bye.” I hung up the line.

For the sole sake of context, let this be known. “Babe” is a common nickname my dad gives me and my sisters at home, especially me. It’s always been a thing he does since we were little kids, so it never comes off as odd in any way from him.

Continuing on, I put my phone aside and looked around the dimly lit main performance room of the gymnastics building. I was alone, and the room was silent. It felt odd, but it felt innately comforting . Like a true moment’s peace.

I stood up, letting my crocs slip off, and I walked toward the gymnastics trampoline. Something in me wanted to try.

I climbed up onto the trampoline, and I got right to the middle, just like I’d seen my friends do in the earlier competition. I remembered what Mario had done to start, and I just began, following his example as closely as I could. I gained much height rather quickly, and I started doing spins and flips, much like I’d seen in the events today. I felt this energy getting burned off from the activity, and it felt soothing for me.

In response to the soothing and positive sensations, the gold glow came back and started at my chest, right at my heart. I kept going, feeling a warm sensation start at my chest and slowly spread to the rest of my entire body. That turned out to be an actual golden magical aura forming from my heart and spreading through my entire exterior. My loose fitting clothes and long brown hair were lifted with each time I descended back down for another bounce, and each time I bounced upwards, my clothes and hair were thrown back straight, albeit very briefly.

I didn’t even know I was bouncing higher and higher, exceeding what seemed to be normal for competition. Each spin and flip I managed gave off a little wave of gold, thrown from my legs and/or arms. At this point, my eyes slowly changed from green to gold.

It was like I reached a peak, for when I got high enough in the air….FWASH! Gold flashed brightly across the whole room, and the illumination partially escaped through the glass windows and single open door. Very briefly, wide and white feathered wings appeared from my back and spread out like a bird’s wings, and the glowing continued. My eyes were closed the whole time, so I didn’t even realize. Gold glitter floated down to the floor all through the room, like snow, as I then started falling back down, and the wings immediately disappeared. I slowed down, and at a point, I directed myself to bounce off the trampoline and land on the matted floor. I managed, although it hurt a little upon landing on my feet. I managed my posture, and I then stretched my back and then my ankles a little.

“Wh-Whoa….” I breathed, and the glowing dimmed down, soon getting to a complete stop. My eyes were the last to change, going back to natural green.

I looked around, and I saw the gold glitter still floating down like snow. I was awestruck.

“Did I….Did I do that?....” I thought out loud, turning around slowly a little to look.

Wow….did I really do that?! It amazed me like nothing else.

The glitter soon disappeared into thin air, and I then went and got my phone.

“I’d better get back to the hotel….” I thought. I slipped my crocs back on, and I exited the building with no trouble.

Only thing was…..I wasn’t alone in that building. From the locker rooms across the main performance room, there stood a blue metallic robot, beaming red eyes, with a man in a red suit standing behind it. From another part of the building, a door was cracked open, and a more awestruck pair of eyes had watched that entire magical performance take place.

“O-Ohmegosh….”

When I came back to my hotel room, I saw something new and bright yellow on my bed. I came closer, only to see a plush version of Tails, sitting there, waiting for me. Beside the plush was a little note.

Hey, Em! Your mom was shopping, and she found this and thought you would like it. Gotta love Toys R Us! Consider it an early birthday present for you. I managed to go over to her and pick this up so we can give it to you. Hope you like it! Love, Daisy

I smiled a little, and I picked up the soft plush and then hugged it. Perfect for hugging and using as a sleeping buddy. However….something about this just didn’t compare to the actual Tails, as I began to realize….

Chapter 20: The First Encounter (Fencing)

Chapter Text

In a smaller hotel building, late at night….

“So, you n’ Metal Sonic saw Emily doin’ whatever that was you were talking about in the gymnastics building?” Bowser Jr processed as he and his dad were told what had taken place at the gymnastics building the other night.

“That’s right. I’ve never seen that kind of magic before, but I thought I’ve heard about it from old stories.” Dr. Eggman replied.

Bowser Jr seemed to remember a little bit, alongside Bowser himself.

“Wait….”

“What?” Eggman asked.

“Years ago, Dad n’ I sent away this baby girl. Somehow, he knew that the kid could be a real potential threat to all of our plans, no matter what we try. This gold magic you described sounds a lot like what that one kid potentially held.” He recalled.

Dr. Eggman processed the information. “I see….if what you’re saying is true, could that Emily girl be the same kid?”

“Seems like it to me.” Bowser Jr began to realize. “I just now can’t believe she somehow got back to her family.”

“In that case, I’d say it’s time to….shake things up.” Eggman began to smile. “You both have your minions and might, and I’ve got plenty of robots to spare.”

The Bowsers began to smile, and Bowser himself nodded in agreement.

“Oooo, now we’re cookin’ with gas.” Bowser Jr liked the idea, too. “Let’s do it!”

“Then, it’s a go. Starting right now. We do anything and everything we can to make sure that kid cracks.” Eggman declared.

June 21st. Today’s competition was the fencing tournament. I didn’t qualify. The event didn’t start until a little later in the morning.

I was walking about the property, on the phone with my mom.

“I really like the plushie you got me and had Daisy come pick up. It’s in my room, right by the lamp.” I said to her.

“Oh, good! I had a feeling you needed a new plush friend. How’re you feeling?” She asked considerately.

“I’m feeling a bit better as of late. My friends really have been helping me out. Especially Tails.” I replied.

“Speaking of whom, I’m so glad he’s stood by your side since everything’s happened.”

“Yeah….me, too.” I agreed.

“And I’m so glad he’s the one who took a stand before I could at that damn party.”

“Ditto. He’s been amazing to me, if I’m gonna be honest.”

“I can see that. What a boy beyond his years. How’s he doing?”

“Alright. But….something tells me he’s in a bit of pain like I’ve been.” I said. “I mean, he hasn’t really talked to me all that much since this morning.”

“Does he seem down?”

“Kinda, yeah, come to think of it.”

“Is he with you right now?”

“No, he’s competing in today’s fencing tournament.”

“Why don’t you stick by him for a bit? Y’know, after he’s done, of course.” She suggested.

I briefly gave thought. “Of course….he n’ I are both dealing with the same thing.”

“Maybe treat him with a nice lunch? You remember that’s what I’ve done for you when things go bad enough.”

“That’s true. You definitely did after the doctors pricked me with IVs and needles several times to try to get a blood sample.” I recalled. “And a lunch doesn’t sound like a bad idea.”

She smiled. “I bet he’ll be happy to be in your company, at the very least. You two seem very close.”

I found myself getting into the main Olympic stadium.

“We are. Almost attached at the hip, especially that one night….” I recalled too clearly.

“Y-Yeah….”

“Mom? Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m alright. I’m just….so happy I still have my baby girl here, talking to me….” She sounded like she was almost in tears.

I started feeling tears in my eyes as a result.

“M-Mom….” I wasn’t sure what to say.

“Sorry….”

“It’s okay, Mom. I’m sorry I let it get that far….”

“Oh, please don’t be. You’ve been very sick, like I have, and now, you’re getting help. From your friends, your school, and Susan.”

“That’s true.” I nodded, wiping my eyes dry. I now walked on the turf of the stadium.

“I better get going. I need to try to clear my mind a little.” I said.

“Oh, you do that. Be sure to call me if you need someone to talk to, okay, sweetie?”

“I will. Thanks, Mom.” I smiled a little.

“You’re very welcome, Emily. I love you to the moon n’ back.”

“I love you, too, Mom. Bye.”

“Buh-bye.” She hung up.

I put the phone aside, along with my little backpack, and I kept walking forward, aiming to get a little sense of quiet time.

All of a sudden, a Warp Ring portal opened, much to my slight surprise, and it was much bigger than what I’d seen before. Before I could react, a large being then charged right at me, and its large head slammed me back and into some of the equipment. CRASH!

I groaned in some pain from the two separate impacts, but I managed to open my eyes. I ended up seeing Petey Piranha coming up to me, and he roared loudly, piercing my hearing. Petey’s roar echoed through what might as well have been the whole world, and it shook up the one around me, and shivers went up my spine.

In fact, that roar briefly shook up the arena where the fencing tournament was taking place, stopping everyone, including the competitors, in their tracks.

“Wh-What?....” Amy almost dropped her sword, confused.

“Eeeh!” Waluigi winced. “What-a was that ?”

“Whatever it was sounds like it could be nearby….” Shadow turned and was about to head for the participants’ door.

Many of the spectators were slightly panicked, surprised by the sudden turn of events. The other participants were rather confused.

“PRINCESS! MARIO! SOMEBODY!” Toad was heard crying and running like mad.

Peach, being Amy’s current opponent, dropped her sword and approached her loyal subject.

“Toad! What’s wrong?” She knelt down to the mushroom’s height.

“Petey Piranha’s here, n’ he’s causing mayhem at the Olympic Stadium!” He frantically explained.

“O-Oh crud….we gotta go straighten this out now !” Daisy came quickly and was ready to leave, with others beginning to follow her.

“That’s-a right!” Mario agreed.

Sonic stretched his arms. “Sounds like a call to kick some butt.”

“B-But wait!” Toad stopped everyone in their tracks.

“What is it?” Shadow asked firmly.

“Emily’s at the stadium, too!” Toad replied.

“Wh-What?!....” Peach froze very briefly.

A yellow streak sped right past everyone and through the nearest door, leading outside. A blue streak followed almost immediately.

“Let’s-a go!” Mario then went that same direction. Everyone else, except a select few, started following.

Despite my ears ringing, I managed to get up and sprint away, just as Petey swiped an arm right down, barely missing me. Only then, I realized I lost my shoes from the slam, and I was now running for my life, barefoot.

Petey roared again, and he then spat out this brown gunk. If anything, it was much like as seen in the game, Super Mario Sunshine. He then flapped his leaf arms and gained altitude, flying above the ground and me.

WHAM! When Petey crashed back down, the force threw me off my feet, and I crashed into a group of track hurdles. I felt more pain all over as a result, especially my head. Only then, the ringing in my ears started coming to a stop.

I then realized I was tangled in the hurdles, trying to wiggle myself free. I groaned a little, barely opening my eyes. It was then, I saw Petey come up to me once again, making noises only he’s known for. He was now holding a metal cage, looking like a bird’s cage, only the size for a human, in one arm.

I tried freeing myself, but I just couldn’t move enough. I was stuck, and now, I was scared. I felt a trickle of liquid slowly go down my forehead and part of my face. I wasn’t sure if it was sweat or blood.

Just as Petey was going to swing the cage right at me, aiming to trap me, SWIPE! The same yellow streak came and knocked Petey backwards with its swift force. Petey ended up falling down onto his back, the cage clattering out of his grip.

SWOOP! I was instantly freed from the tangling hurdles, and next time I looked, there was Tails, carrying me out of harm’s direct path. He swiftly got us to another part of the turf, letting me down safely. I landed on my rear, surprised to see Tails. Sonic then sped by and stood beside Tails. Both friends were now standing as shields in front of me.

“G-Guys?....” I sat up.

“Emily!....” Tails looked at me.

“You good, Em?” Sonic also turned his head around a little.

“I hurt a bit, but….I think I’m alright….” That was all I could really think of.

“SONIC! TAILS!” Knuckles was heard yelling, and we saw other friends rushing in from the participants’ entrance.

Knuckles picked up Mario and tossed him, just as Petey was getting back up. Mario met up with his old enemy and knocked him down with a kick to the belly.

“EMILY!” Peach screamed, and she and Daisy rushed right to me.

“Are you okay?!” Daisy held my shoulders.

“I-I think….am I bleeding?” I worried, wiping my face a little.

I looked at my hand, and I saw a very light but visible streak of red.

“Yeah, but it doesn’t look like anything serious. We gotta get outta here.” Daisy helped me stand up.

“B-But--!” I was just about to argue.

WHAM! Knuckles was thrown, and he ended up crashing into the wall right below the first row of empty stands, catching me and the princesses by surprise. When we looked, it seemed that the Sonic Heroes, as well as Mario and Luigi, ended up running into some trouble. Petey managed to hurl up some slime, like in the Sunshine game, and his brute strength appeared to be on par with said strength of Sonic, Tails, and Knuckles. They were all in deep trouble.

“Oh no! Mario!” Peach screamed out.

“Luigi!” Daisy cried.

“Guys!” I yelled out.

I looked around frantically, trying to think. I saw a pole for pole vaulting, as well as a long red hose, directly connected to the property’s source of water. I remembered the aforementioned game once again.

!! An epiphany struck.

“Peach, Daisy, I might come off as crazy, but I have an idea!” I then started running for the hose.

“Emily! WAIT! You’re still hurt!” Peach worried, trying to stop me.

Nope. My mind was made up. Petey then turned and saw me running. Unintentionally sparing the heroes, Petey turned fully and headed in my direction.

I quickly grabbed the emergency hose and turned on the water. The hose didn’t start gushing out water yet. Not until I’d push a little handle right by the nozzle. I ran with the hose, now knowing Petey was getting hot on my trail. I grabbed the same pole I saw on the way.

“That’s right, Petey! That’s right!” I had a strengthening feeling this was going to work.

Sonic helped Knuckles out of the wall as they both then saw me taking charge.

“EMILY!” Worried, Tails flew right to me.

“What’re you doing?!” He caught up to me.

“Goin’ through with a plan!” I assured him. “Just go with it, okay? I know what to do!”

“Alright….” Tails stuck by me, holding the hose with me. He chose to listen to a part of himself that seemed to trust me enough.

I soon had us both stop running, and I aimed the hose right at Petey as he started opening up his mouth widely.

“Now!” I queued.

Tails and I both pushed the handle, and a strong flow of water sprayed out, going right to Petey’s mouth. He gurgled loudly, unable to help but swallow all that water, making his belly grow. We only stopped when Petey, unable to handle his new weight, toppled over onto his back. I dropped the hose and sprinted, taking the pole with me.

I pole vaulted myself up into the air, and I plummeted back down, right to Petey’s belly. At this point, my feet gave off a gold glow, matching my newfound determination.

WHAM! I landed perfectly on Petey’s belly, making the water spray back out, and I bounced off the enemy. I ended up tumbling down on the ground, rolling over a few times, as Petey then exploded, giving off a forceful wave of air from the force. I rolled over a few more times as a result, and the others tried their best standing their ground.

Everything then started calming down, and I started getting up to my feet. I tended a little more to the minor wound on my head as I got up.

“Emily!” Tails came to me first, propelling his namesakes. He went up to my height and held my cheeks with his hands.

“Are you okay?....” He asked, concerned.

“I think so, yeah. Are you?....” I just held his cheeks with my own hands, for he looked like he took a bit of a beating.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just a little beat up. Not too bad, though.” He assured me. “Petey attacked you .”

“Can’t say I’ve been attacked by worse, but it’s okay.” I tried assuring him, too.

“Thank goodness you’re okay, Emily….” His blue eyes glittered.

I just hugged him. “It’s okay. Sorry I worried you….”

Tails hugged me back.

From deep in the stands, the same pair of amazed eyes had now seen this entire scenario play out, and he was filled to the brim with awe. He didn’t dare show himself from his hiding spot, though. He was scared and alone.

Letting the others go back to fencing, assuring everyone that I was alright, Tails and I went back to the hotel, where nurse Toads were waiting. I let them check on me and tend to my minor wounds.

As the fencing competition wrapped up, Amy ended up winning the bronze medal. Silver won his namesake medal. And it was Luigi who victored as the gold medalist.

Night came, and I looked at the forecast playing on my TV.

100% chance of severe thunderstorms through tonight.

I knew that meant only one thing. Taking my new plush, hair brush, phone, and hotel key with me, I exited my hotel room and walked down the quiet hall. I knew where to go. Just as I was coming up, Tails’ hotel door swung open, and we met each other’s eye contact, catching each other slightly by surprise.

“O-Oh, Emily….I was just about to go to your room….” He shuddered a little.

“I saw the forecast. That’s why I was just coming here. Besides, after my last outburst, my room is still in a bit of a disarray.” I mentioned.

Tails then stood to the side, leaving the door open.

“You can come in….” His ears were bent down a little. He was already scared.

I let myself in, and as I did so, I held Tails’ hand, walking us both further inside the room. Tails let go of the door, letting it close on its own.

“Are you okay?” I asked, concerned.

“R-Really scared….but okay. What about you? Anything hurt?”

“No, not anymore. I’m fine.” I replied.

I then proceeded to unplug the TV, just to make sure there’d be no interruptions. I plugged my phone in at the nightstand, and I made soft music start playing. I turned the main lights off, only leaving the nightstand lamp to light the bed.

“Thanks….” Tails climbed into the bed, letting me follow in his actions.

“No problem. I know how you get with these storms.” I replied, now next to him in his bed.

At this point, I heard pouring rain from outside. God, that was quick, I thought. Now, I could see that Tails already started getting nervous, knowing what comes in storms like this, and he shuddered a little.

“Now, it’s okay. I’m here, Tails.” I assured him, and I opened my arms to him as we were both lying down.

He scooted closer, and he snuggled firmly up against me. I put my arms gently around him, holding him close and warm. I put the blanket over us both, making sure he was warm.

“I’m right here, Tails.” I did my best to comfort him.

Lightning flashed, and thunder rolled right afterwards, startling Tails.

“Shh shh shh….” I held him close. “It’ll pass over. It’s just a storm.”

I felt him shaking in my arms.

“Say….I was talking to my mom earlier today, and she says she’s very thankful for you stepping in, like at the party.” I then brought up.

“R-Really?....”

“Absolutely. My mom says thank you for being there for me. It’s only right I’m here for you.”

We looked at each other. As Tails looked into my eyes, I gently placed my right hand on his cheek, aiming to give further comfort.

“By the way….thank you for helping me since everything’s happened. I really do appreciate it.” I told him sincerely.

“Of course….anything I can do for a dear friend.”

I smiled a little, but a sudden wave of emotion started filtering through to me, and it was easy for Tails to see it.

“Tails….tell me. Do you ever feel lonely? Even when you’re around people?....” I felt my eyes begin to water.

His blue eyes gained a certain glitter to them, more visible from the lamp’s light. Frowning, he nodded. He leaned deeper into a tender embrace. I hugged him back.

“I get that all the time….” I said in response to his nod.

“I get that a lot, too….” He replied. “Especially since….Cosmo.”

I remembered.

“If I may ask, what was Cosmo like?” I then asked.

Tails was quiet at first.

“Cosmo….she always did her best to do what was right for the galaxy, ever since we teamed up with her to fight the Metarex. But….she was also very hard on herself. She always used to say things like she didn’t want to cause anyone any trouble, and she dragged herself down when something went wrong, like that one time where we ended up in this underground chamber of tunnels by accident. Despite that, she did her best to keep a positive attitude, and when the time called for it, she took a stand and helped others stand up with her, including me. Especially me….she had more faith in me than I think anyone else on the Blue Typhoon. She was always so considerate, so kind, so selfless….and sh-she was one of the best friends I ever had….I still love her so much….” Tails broke into tears at this point.

I frowned deeper. “Nick was always there for me, ever since we were 5-year-old kids. You can say….we were childhood sweethearts. Ever since the very beginning, I think….I think I’ve loved him. He was all I ever really wanted, and the only one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with….I think he knew it, too. He always stood by my side and protected me from bullies. He was also….one of the sweetest boys I ever met….” I felt tears, too. “I-I….I miss him….”

“N’ I miss Cosmo….so much.” Tails admitted.

“Tails?” I then said after some thought.

“Hm?”

“I hope….I’m not bringing you down or reopening any wounds….I know you wanna help me through this, but--!”

“I’m more than happy to help you, Emily. Don’t you ever think that you’re bringing me down, because you’re not . What I’m doing is making sure you don’t feel alone through this….like I made myself feel. I don’t care what anyone else says. I’m here for you, and we can deal with this together . I promise, I’ll be right beside you every step of the way from now on.”

Getting more overwhelmed, I ultimately didn’t push the conversation further. I just hugged him close, in tears. He hugged back, holding me tight.

After a bit of silent crying, we both eventually went to sleep, with Tails comfortably snuggling up to me, and I held him close and warm.

Chapter 21: Basketball

Summary:

And here's where a new friend comes in! I didn't finish rewriting this series until 2023, mind you, and I got into Rise of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles in summer of 2022, around the time the movie came out, just for real life context.

Chapter Text

June 23rd.

That early morning, Tails and I helped set up a special breakfast buffet. The room itself was lightly decorated with some balloons and blue streamers.

As others came downstairs to eat, so did Sonic. He was surprised to see the light birthday decorations, as well as me setting up a tray of small confetti pancakes with whipped cream.

“Happy birthday, Sonic. We made you a bit of a special breakfast.” I gave him the tray.

Sonic laughed, smiling widely.

“Awww, you guys….” He came over and took the tray from me.

“Happy birthday, Sonic.” Tails said with a similarly wide smile.

“Thanks, lil’ bro. Now, c’mon n’ join me for breakfast. We got a fun day ahead of us.” He invited as he went to his same table.

Tails and I came with him, but not before setting up our own plates of breakfast.

“Thanks for the great start of a morning, guys.” Sonic then said sincerely.

“You’re welcome. Tails told me, and I thought we should do a little something to celebrate your birthday.” I said.

“Thanks, sis. You’re so sweet.” Sonic patted my shoulder with his gentle hand.

“Sis?....” I was surprised by the assumed nickname.

“Yeah. That’s who you are to me n’ the others at this point, right?” He shrugged a little, and he continued eating.

“You definitely are a sister to me .” Tails said with a warm smile.

I smiled back. I then reached and held his hand.

“You excited for the basketball tournament today?” Sonic then brought up.

“Oh-ho-ho yeah! It’s gonna be fun !” I replied.

“I didn’t know you liked the sport, Em.” Sonic commented.

“My sisters n’ I always liked playing it for fun, albeit quite casually. It’s a favorite activity for us on the block.” I said. “And for a little while, my sisters played school basketball, though that was very very brief.”

“Didn’t work out?” Tails asked, judging by my word choice.

“Absolutely not. It got bad for them, and they stuck with softball and volleyball. Besides, the two latters are more of their things. So, are teams chosen at random?”

“No, they’re all staged since the Games started. 4 on 4, and you’re with us n’ Knux.” Sonic replied.

“Oh, cool.”

We finished up our breakfast meals, and we went straight to the basketball courts. The tournament was soon underway. My team and I won our first game against Vector’s team. Mario’s team triumphed over Eggman’s, much to the villain’s dismay.

An intermission soon took place after the first few games, and children, Toads, and Chao were all allowed to play alongside many of the participants. In the meantime, we were allowed to relax and prepare for the medalist games. It was afternoon time at this point.

“Aw nuts….” Green Toad seemed a little annoyed, for he was right by me at the sidelines.

I turned and looked at him casually. “What’s up?”

“We’re just out of water, and we need it for the remainder of the tournament, as well as for the kids here.” He replied.

“Are there any other Gatorade tanks or something like that we can use?” I asked curiously.

“We’ve got some more water and tanks over at the hotel.”

“Well, if you want, I can help get some. I’ve seen you guys use carts to drive them to and from places around here.” I offered, wishing to be of service.

“Are you sure?....” He looked up at me.

“Sure, I’m sure. It can’t be that big a hassle, can it?” I shrugged.

“Well….that would definitely save me and the others a little time, if you don’t mind.” He accepted.

“Oh, not at all. I know when somebody needs a hand.” I tossed my plastic cup of water in the trash bin right by me.

“There’s a bike big enough for you outside, and it’s got a wheeled cart hooked up to it. That should help out.” He said.

“Got it!” I gave a thumbs up, and I headed out of the basketball courts.

Just outside, there was, in fact, a bike with a cart hooked up to it. Perfect!

I hopped on, and I pedaled away. I managed to get back to the hotel, and in the broom closet were two empty Gatorade tanks. I filled each of them with drinkable water. It took quite a bit of effort, but I eventually managed to get both tanks on the cart, and I started making my way back.

Somewhere between the basketball courts and the hotel, there was this big pyramid pile of metal crates, perhaps from shipping companies. I very briefly wondered what they were doing outside, but I didn’t pay much mind to them the first time I pedaled past them.

However, on my way back to the courts, curiosity got the better of me, and I chose to stop and take a quick peek. I walked forward to them, unaware of what was about to happen.

A force came through the crates, and that force jumped high into the air. I looked up, though I was startled, only to see a few larger robots come hurtling back down. When they slammed back down to the ground, the force threw me off my feet, and I tumbled and rolled over a few times. When I got back up, I saw Eggman symbols on the three big robots. They seemed to be almost twice my size.

“Oh boy….” I frantically reached for my pocket, hoping to get my phone. At that point, pink lasers were fired from all three robots, making me scramble about, trying desperately to dodge the attacks.

I barely managed to hold my phone good enough to try to dial.

Alas, a swift kick to my side knocked me down, making me drop my phone. I rolled over a few times on the ground. Before I could get back up, a large robot foot pinned me on the ground. I was on my back, and the force was on my belly. I looked up, only to see all three standing over me, with one pinning me, and they all aimed their lasers directly at my face. I was briefly frozen, but this sort of instinct started kicking in at the last second.

I acted. With strength I didn’t even know I had, I managed to hug the one leg pinning me down, and I rolled over with all my strength, taking that one robot down. That’s when a bit of that same strange gold magic started coming out, especially around my arms. The robot I took down knocked over the one next to it as a result. I quickly got up, grabbed one of the laser arms, and with the same strength, I pulled and pulled, managing to rip the weapon right off. I grunted loudly as I managed to materialize a new weapon for myself.

“DROP, YOU BASTARDS!” I was frustrated enough to swear (which was quite rare back then when I was only 14, mind you) as I then fired lasers at all three robots, and I didn’t stop until I knew they were all down and out for the count.

Once I knew they were no longer a threat, I threw the weapon down to the ground in frustration, and I got back to my bike. The cart and water tanks were shockingly intact, much to my slight surprise. I straightened everything back out, and I made my way back to the courts. The gold glowing stopped.

Back in the courts, the kids were filing out, and the main court was getting set up for the upcoming games, which were now fast approaching.

“Where could Emily be?” Peach wondered, noticing her friend’s absence.

“I thought she went to get more water….” Red Toad thought out loud.

“That was several minutes ago.” Amy realized.

Just then, two more Toads came in, driving the cart that carried the two water tanks.

“Oh! Not a moment too soon!” Peach noticed. “But where’s Emily?”

“Right behind us, princess.” One Toad replied. “Looks like she had a bit of a wipeout, too.”

I was then seen going through the participants’ entrance. I now had some bandages on my arms and knees, as well as one on my shoulder.

Tails, worried, came over to me first. “Emily! Did you crash?”

“Not….exactly.” I replied. “Three Eggman robots attacked me. I couldn’t even call you or Sonic.”

“What?! Eggman robots?!”

“Don’t worry, though, they’re vulnerable to my frustration, apparently.” I said rather nonchalantly.

“You took them down?”

“Down n’ out for the count. They won’t be threatening anyone.” I replied. “And I’ll be alright. Just some cuts and scratches are what these bandages are here for.”

“Something’s not right….” Peach no longer felt easy. “Daisy, do you think you can play in my place in Mario’s team for the rest of the tournament?”

“Sure thing, of course.” She replied immediately.

“I’m going to look more into this and try to find out what’s going on.” Peach started to leave with some of the Toads.

“I’ll go with you!” Amy followed Peach.

The games proceeded as planned. And Sonic, Knuckles, Tails, and I managed to come through and win the gold medal. Everyone celebrated in response.

Some time passed….

“That kid’s proving to be stronger than I could’ve anticipated.” Eggman realized, looking back at the last two attempts over the last few days.

“You said it, Eggman.” Bowser Jr agreed. “She’s a tough cookie.”

“She didn’t even get a chance to have anyone swoop in for her this time.” Eggman facepalmed.

The mischievous boy was then briefly in thought.

“Hey, did you say that the fox n’ Emily are, like, super close?”

“Yeah, I did. It’s almost disgusting, if you ask me. Why?”

“What if we got to Emily through Tails?” Bowser Jr suggested.

Eggman thought about it.

“Hmmm…..y’know what? That’s actually not a bad idea. I’m gonna have to make something to make that possible, which will take some time. It’s worth a shot.”

Bowser rubbed the top of his son’s head, smiling proudly at him.

“Hehehe! Thanks, Dad!” Bowser Jr couldn’t help but react.

“Tails is the one who’s really gotten through to Emily since that boy in her life passed away. If we get rid of him first, that kid’s sure to crack. Her psyche is quite fragile, if you haven’t noticed.” Eggman continued.

“That’s the idea, mister!” Bowser Jr said.

Metal Sonic only nodded.

“Then it’s a go. I’ll just need time to build the things I need to move forward.” Eggman confirmed.

Night rolled in. I’d already had a phone conversation with my dad and my psychiatrist, in that order. I made my way back to the basketball courts, alongside Sonic, Tails, and Yoshi.

“So you took ‘em down on your own?” Sonic asked, for I’d been explaining to my friends what had happened earlier.

“Somehow, yeah. I think it has to do with this stuff that’s been popping out, y’know.” I replied.

“You mean that magic stuff? Might be. That’s pretty weird….” Sonic tilted his head a little.

Yoshi held my left arm and hand gently, as though he was curious.

“Weird part is, when I was scanned, they didn’t see anything wrong or really abnormal inside me.” I said.

“Maybe….there’s just something different inside you, and it might be….awakening, in a way.” Tails shrugged.

“Maybe….it’s not like you were exposed to anything like chemicals or stuff like that, right?” Sonic asked me.

“Nothing I can remember.” I replied.

“Maybe, after the games wrap up, which is only in a few more weeks, we can ask Knuckles, n’ we can go to Angel Island and look more into it before you get back to school.” Sonic suggested.

“Angel Island? Knuckles told me about that place.” I recalled.

“And about that Master Emerald, I take it?” Sonic guessed.

“Yeah.”

“Maybe he can use it to see what’s up with you. That’s what I’m getting at.” Sonic continued.

“Maybe….but the Games are already wrapping up so soon?” I realized as we entered the basketball courts with ease.

“Yeah. There haven’t been too many events compared to what we’ve had planned in the past, but some of the sports just didn’t follow through.” Tails replied.

Yoshi nodded in agreement.

“Man….I’ll admit. Despite everything, these Games have been so much fun. And I don’t think I would’ve made it up to today if it weren’t for you guys.” I said as I went ahead and got hold of a basketball.

Sonic smiled. “Anything we can do to help a friend in need, Emster.”

“You know it.” Tails agreed.

Yoshi nodded in further agreement, smiling.

I smiled back at my three friends, and I dribbled the basketball. I then snapped my open fingers.

“Tails, you’re with me. Sonic n’ Yoshi, you’re another team. 2 on 2. You up for it?” I then casually challenged.

“Losers buy dinner tomorrow.” Sonic added.

“Oh, you’re on!” I accepted.

“Let’s show ‘em what we can do, big sister.” Tails stood by me.

I was surprised at first.

“B-Big sister?....”

“That’s who you are to me, Emily. I thought I established that not too long ago.” He said.

I couldn’t recall, but that didn’t change how warm that made me feel inside.

“That makes you my little brother, Tails.” I then accepted fully.

“Great to see you’re doin’ better, Em.” Sonic then said sincerely.

“I actually feel a whole lot better. You guys are the best.” I opened my free arm, hoping for a group hug. Everyone came in response, and we all shared a warm group hug.

We played our impromptu basketball game on the court. We laughed, jumped, passed, shot hoops, and had all around fun throughout.

A bit later, we were ready to leave. Sonic went ahead and went right to his hotel room. Then Yoshi headed out, remembering to take his misplaced water bottle. Tails went ahead of me, wishing me a good night.

I began feeling great about myself as I stood on the court, taking in deep breaths. I had become a big sister. I didn’t imagine it would feel more like such a big honor, but here I was. I remembered every time Tails had said “I love you” to me. The night he talked me out of doing the worst thing I could’ve done to myself.

“W-Wow….that boy’s like a God-send, he’s so wonderful….” I thought out loud.

I looked around a little, thoughtless at first. But I was knocked out of the trance when I saw something that didn’t seem all that normal to me. It looked like something peeking out of one of the darker doors in the room, possibly the broom closet. A very young pair of eyes, seemingly about Tails’ age.

Curious and slightly concerned, I started walking, dropping the basketball and making my way to the broom closet door. As I got closer, my brief belief was confirmed. There was, in fact, a young boy hiding in the broom closet. Scared, the boy went back inside the room and almost closed the door. I came and stopped the door right before it would click itself closed, holding the doorknob.

I swung the door open, and I switched the light on. That revealed a boy, wearing a light blue bandana, even lighter blue tank top, and navy blue shorts. He was barefoot. Bold red marks were over his eyes, all of his skin being light green. Not a single hair in sight. I could see a hard and dark blue shell on his back. He was a turtle boy, and it surprised me to see someone like this young boy all by himself. He was shaking, trying to hide behind some wet floor signs.

I came and carefully removed the wet floor signs.

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re not in trouble, nobody’s gonna hurt you. You’re gonna be safe, now.” I assured him the best I could.

Direct eye contact, although it felt a little difficult for me. That didn’t mean I didn’t try. I knelt down to the boy.

“Are you lost?

“W-Well….yeah….” He bowed his head down a little.

“It’s okay. Like I said, you’re not in trouble. You’re okay. My name’s Emily. What’s your name?”

“L-Leo.”

I then reached my bad right hand out. “C’mon, Leo. Let’s get somewhere more comfortable and better understand the situation at hand.”

He slowly overcame a seeming shyness, and he reached out his own hand. I held it gently, and I helped him stand up as I got up to my own feet. I got us out of the broom closet, with me turning the light switch off.

“How long have you been here?” I asked.

“A couple days.” He replied.

“A few days ?” My eyes widened a little. “Have you even eaten since then?”

“Not much….I’ve been too busy trying to find my way back home, but I’ve got nothin’.” Leo replied.

“Now that qualifies as a problem .” I frowned. “Are your parents around?”

“N-No….” He shook his head. “It’s just me.”

We started walking our way out of the basketball courts and headed for the hotel.

“Where’d you come from?”

“New York.”

“The city?”

He nodded slowly. “I-I dunno if my dad even noticed that I’m gone….much less my brothers.”

“What about your mom?”

“I don’t even have a mom. Just Dad.” He shrugged.

“I see. Now, don’t you worry about a thing. It’s real late, so let’s get you something to eat and then get some sleep. I’ll let you have my bed.”

“Th-Thank you, Miss Emily….”

“Please, just Emily. And you’re welcome, Leo. My friends n’ I will figure out how to get you back home.” I assured with a matching smile.

He slowly smiled back.

We made it back to the hotel. Nobody else was around. We seemed to be the only ones awake. With no trouble, I took Leo up the few floors to my room, and I helped get him situated. I was more than willing to sleep in the recliner tonight. It didn’t bother me. I’d much rather have this lost little boy get comfortable.

“So, you’ve been wandering around here for a few days since you got lost here?” I asked, for Leo had been explaining what had happened to him.

“Yup. I was playin’ with this charm my dad has, though he specifically told me not to touch it, n’ it acted up. My twin n’ I were playing. Then, I ended up here. This is London?”

“Yup. Jolly Old London, England.” I nodded as I sat in the recliner.

Leo climbed into the bed and sat, crossing his legs pretzel style.

“What about you? You don’t have that voice like you’re from here.” Leo asked curiously.

“I’m not. I’m from Illinois. I’m here to participate in the Games.” I replied.

“Oh yeah! I’ve been seeing a few of those sports, and they’re, like, super cool.” Leo’s eyes lit up a little.

“You like sports?” I smiled casually.

“Yeah! My brothers n’ I love playing around at home. We tend to roughhouse, and it’s tons of fun.” He laughed as he replied.

I giggled a little. “Reminds me of me and my sisters when we were younger.”

“How old are you?”

“14. 15 in about three weeks, actually.”

“Wow! That’s so cool!” Joy oozed from the child.

And it proved to be shockingly contagious, for I couldn’t help but smile in response.

“Yeah….” That was all I could say in response.

Leo looked around a little more, only to find a specific picture frame on the nightstand.

“Who’s this?” Leo held the frame curiously.

“O-Oh, please be careful, but…..that’s Nick.” I knew what that frame was holding.

“Nick? He seems nice. Is he another friend or family member?”

“He was….” I wasn’t sure if I could finish at first. “He was….my boyfriend for a year.”

Was ? As in past-tense ? What happened?” Leo asked, additionally curious. He carefully put the frame back on the nightstand.

“He….he died a few weeks ago. It’s been really tough since….” I slouched a little, sighing.

“O-Oh….I’m so sorry.” Leo said more considerately.

“It’s alright. You just got curious.” I assured him, leaning back into the chair.

“Say….hoping to change the subject, what’s the next sport comin’ up?”

“Oh, it’s judo, but that’s not for another three days. Maybe, in the meantime, we can try to figure out how to get you back to New York.” I said.

“I….I really appreciate your kindness, Miss Em--! I mean, Emily .”

“Anything I can do to help.” I then yawned. “I think it’s time we got some rest. I know I’ve had a long day, and I bet you did, too.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Leo yawned, and he started getting himself comfortable in the bed.

Without much trouble, we both fell asleep.

Chapter 22: The Weeks to Come

Chapter Text

Days slowly turned into weeks.

Due to the damages caused by both Petey Piranha and the three Eggman robots, the Olympic Stadium and some of the Olympic property had to undergo construction, and thus, the remaining events were spread farther apart from each other, giving crews more time to make sure everything was in place.

Over the next two and a half weeks, only a few more Olympic events took place, and many more funny and friendly happenings took place, as well as some that weren’t so pleasant.

~~~

June 24th. That off day, I watched the Chicago Blackhawks win their second Stanley Cup championship in four years, and I was on excited phone calls with both of my parents, as well as my Aunt Karen and Uncle Larry.

Everyone in the hotel celebrated alongside me, making the lights turn red, and Daisy willingly went to Chicago and picked up some deep dish pizza to further celebrate the famous hockey team’s victory over the Boston Bruins. This was Leo’s very first time trying deep dish pizza, and from the looks on his face, it appeared he loved it!

~~~

June 25th. The judo tournament. I actually heavily enjoyed learning judo, and when I came up against Wario in the tournament, I took him down soundly , and it was very satisfying. I ended up winning the silver medal, only letting up against none other than Sonic the Hedgehog. Mario was the bronze medalist.

After the judo tournament was wrapped up, Tails, Leo, and I met up with Sonic, Knuckles, and other friends in the main lounging room of the hotel.

“Hey, guys!” I waved as we entered.

“Hey there, dudes!” Sonic waved back.

Inside the room, a Wii was set up, as well as a handful of Wii Remotes, snacks, and two new boxes of freshly delivered pizza.

“Pizza!” Leo’s eyes lit up like Christmas lights.

“We gotchu covered, dude.” Knuckles gave a casual thumbs up. “Now, who’s up for playing Smash?”

“Smash?....” I tilted my head a little.

“Super Smash Bros Brawl.” Sonic showed the Wii game case.

I recognized the box art immediately.

“Oh, yeah. I’ve always heard about the game, but I’ve never played it.” I said.

“My brothers n’ I love to play it!” Leo recognized.

“It’s fun, Emster. Give it a shot.” Sonic tossed me a Wii Remote.

I caught it with ease.

“We’ve also got plenty of other games to choose from.” He added.

We each got ourselves a chair, and we sat down by the TV, side by side with each other. It took me a little while, but I managed to learn to play Smash, and I was specifically playing as Peach. However, I got my butt handed to me by Sonic every time.

When we started Mario Kart Wii, on the other hand, I beat everyone in the room soundly . The ruckus that was our hilarious yelling caused many of our other friends to file in and watch me continue to beat everyone in Mario Kart Wii. Before the day was out, I was dubbed as the Mario Kart Champion, and it honestly felt good, much like days in the past that had only started getting lost.

In your face, Sonic!

~~~

June 28th. Today was the day of the Beach Volleyball tournament. It was quite a sunny day, so the weather was perfect. Tails and I were teamed together, and we started off strong today. The tournament started very early that morning.

Because of the heat, there were breaks between each volleyball match, letting everyone cool down and make sure they had water to drink.

During one of said breaks, I was making sure I had plenty of water myself, and I was cooling off in one of the vacant rooms in the volleyball arena.

What I didn’t know was that Wario and Waluigi were setting up what seemed to be sound systems connecting directly to the room. They were chuckling mischievously. They made sure everything was going according to their little plan.

It was nice and quiet in this room I was in. The ice cold water was the icing on the cake. I wiped some sweat off my forehead, and it felt cool to the touch.

That serenity was shattered when the speakers in the room started sounding off loudly, and the sounds were of loud car horns, like when the security alarm was going off. I yelped, dropping my water and covering my ears with my hands. Almost immediately in a panic, I went about the room, trying to find a switch or anything to try and do something about the ear-piercing noises sounding off. The sounds were louder than perhaps in real life, and it chilled me more than the bass of music at a school dance. My skin started to crawl.

I had no luck in hoping to change the situation, and I very quickly got overwhelmed. I fell down to my knees, in the middle of the floor, and my hands started gripping tightly on my long hair, pulling it. Everything might as well have stopped working properly. All that could really get in my head was the noise I ended up trapped in.

“STOOOOP! STOP IT! MAKE IT STOOOOP!” I ended up screaming at the top of my lungs, new tears feeling hot as they streamed.

I screamed more, trapped and overwhelmed. Wario and Waluigi laughed more hysterically. They soon left the scene.

The sounds could be heard down the halls, for Tails, Leo, and Knuckles came from the men’s locker room and went down the hall. Only when they got close enough, they heard me screaming through the sound prank the Warios had pulled off.

“Emily?....” Leo worried.

Tails’ ears twitched, and he caught on.

“Those sounds are overstimulating her. We gotta turn them off.” He opened the door, letting himself and his nearby friends inside.

“What’s going on over there?!” Daisy was heard, and she jogged over.

When they all got inside, I was found, curled up in a ball, on my knees, and pulling my hair tightly.

“Emily!” Tails went right to me, and his hands gently rubbed my shoulders.

Angry, Knuckles growled, and he went right to each of the speakers in the room. With his brute strength, he ripped them off the walls, tearing the connecting wires. With that, the sounds reduced, stopping once the final speaker was ripped off. He spiked the last one to the floor out of anger.

“That’s a twisted way to prank someone….” He grumbled.

“Emily….it’s okay.” Tails spoke again, being as gentle as he could.

Leo came and gently put his hands over mine, rubbing them.

“Hey, it’s okay. The noises are gone. It’s quiet again.” Leo said, also gentle and considerate.

Eventually, my crying ebbed down and grew quiet, and my grip on my hair loosened.

“There ya go.” Leo smiled a little. “It’s okay now. Deep breaths.”

Tails came and put his arms around me, helping me snap back into reality, and I was briefly silenced. I looked around, seeing Leo, Tails, Knuckles, and Daisy.

Daisy knelt down to me and tended to my tears.

“It’s alright now. That was just a dirty prank.” She told me sincerely.

I took in deeper breaths, and I calmed down further, putting my arms around Tails. Leo then joined the hug.

“There ya go.” Tails acknowledged. “You okay?”

“Y-Yeah….sorry.” I managed to say.

“It’s alright, Em.” Knuckles assured. “Like Daisy said, it was a dirty trick. We’ve known how you get when things like this happen.”

I smiled more, leaning further into the shared hug from Tails and Leo. Daisy and Knuckles then joined the tender embrace, making sure I was comfortable.

Tails and I managed to win the gold medal over Mario and Luigi. Peach and Daisy won the bronze medal. The tournament was finished just in time for us to get back to the hotel and watch the Stanley Cup celebration parade, transmitting live from Sweet Home Chicago.

Blue Toad brought over some delivered pizza as many of us gathered, watching the parade. We had snacks, as well as pizza and drinks.

Late that night….

I invited Tails to come to my hotel room. Leo more than willingly volunteered to sleep in the recliner tonight. We had some chocolate milk to drink as we spent much of the night talking.

“Thanks for helping me out when….whatever happened back there, happened, y’know.” I said at a point.

“Oh, don’t you worry about a thing.” Tails assured. “I know how you can get in situations like that. Sounds like that overwhelm you pretty easily.”

“Yeah….they do.” I scratched the side of my head a little.

“One of my brothers gets like that sometimes.” Leo said.

“Really?” I looked at him.

“Yeah. He’s what many people, from what I’ve heard, call autistic , and for Donnie, some noises really overwhelm him very easily. He’s got issues with touching things lots of the time, too.” Leo explained. “My other brothers n’ I learned since we’ve caught on the best we can.”

My eyes widened a little. “I-I’m autistic, too….”

“Really?”

“Yeah….” I bowed my head a little.

“That’s nothin’ to be ashamed of.” Leo assured.

“No?....”

“Nope. Hey, my big brother, Raph, says being different’s super cool.” Leo replied with a smile. “In fact, it can also be tons of fun if you let it.”

“I’ll say. What other fox can say they can fly with their own tails?” Tails said with a similar smile, his namesakes wagging.

“That’s true.” I couldn’t help but smile.

“And hey, who else can become friends with people like us beside you?” Tails looked over at me.

I kept my smile. “Nobody I’ve known….”

“Hey, being different or weird can be a great thing if and when you’re around the right people, Emily.” He added. Leo nodded in agreement.

I smiled a little wider.

“More importantly, I can see that you’re very kind and nice.” Leo then said. “I mean, you’ve helped make sure I’ve stayed safe here since you found me. We might not’ve been able to figure out how to get me home yet, but at least I’m safe n’ comfortable. You’ve made sure of that. Everyone else here is so nice, too.”

“Anything we can do to help, Leo.” I said.

“That’s right. I’m thinking we’ll get to New York City after the Games are wrapped up. Sonic and I can only use so many Warp Rings, and Peach’s warp pipes can only go so far on short notice.” Tails said.

“Doesn’t sound like a better idea.” Leo accepted.

“That was a very nice thing for you to say, Leo.” I changed the subject again.

“I mean, it’s true. You’ve been so nice to me ever since we met. Even though there were times you weren’t acting right, you always meant well, and after a point, you took a step in the right direction and have been getting the help you need.” Tails said. “You….you really mean a lot to me.”

“And you and the others mean so much to me .” I replied.

We all smiled at each other.

“Do I sense another group hug coming on?” Leo asked a little jokingly.

I opened my arms first. “I always love me some big hugs.”

Both Leo and Tails came and gave me another warm hug.

~~~

June 30th. Today was an off day.

Officials came together, and with Peach’s help, decided to run charity work around the city of London, to not only pass the time, but to serve as a payment forward to the nice people all over.

Today, many of us volunteered to help wash cars by hand, using the parking lots of the official stadiums and arenas. As many of us were washing the cars, others, such as Peach and Daisy in their formal and iconic dresses, helped serve snacks and refreshments to the customers. Some of the Toads, alongside Mario, helped entertain some of the customers’ small children.

I was in the middle of washing the hood of one car, like I had been most of the day.

HOOONK! The car’s horn sounded, making me jump and end up falling down to my rear, crashing into the soapy bucket behind me. I yelped as I practically jumped out of my skin.

Laughter was then heard as I was now soaked with soapy water. I looked, only to see Sonic, Leo, and Tails in the car. Leo was laughing the loudest. I realized, and I then started laughing.

You jerks….

~~~

July 1st. Today’s event was Badminton Doubles. Once again, Tails and I teamed up together. Leo pitched in and helped the Toads and Chao set everything up, following directions the best he could.

Honestly, today’s tournament turned out to be a lot more fun than I anticipated. And apparently, I’m very good at badminton.

Tails and I won the silver medal. Mario and Peach won the gold, and Sonic and Yoshi won the bronze.

It became increasingly undeniable to everyone around. Tails and I made a nearly unbeatable team. And today’s tournament really proved it.

~~~

July 6th. Today’s event was Track Cycling, specifically Team
Pursuit. The event started a little later in the morning than planned due to rainy weather.

The maintenance crew was making sure the tracks were in good condition as the participants and I were waiting. Or….most of us were waiting.

With help from Vector, Knuckles, and Donkey Kong, I set up a fake snake attached to a fishing line, and we were hiding behind an open door, waiting for our specific targets. Leo, Tails, and Sonic. When each of them came over, I pulled the string, making the rubber snake look like it was slithering across the floor. All three aforementioned friends almost jumped out of their skins (or in Leo’s case, his shell), and my prankster friends and I ended up laughing every time.

Pa-Pa-Pa-Pa-PAYBACK!

Chapter 23: Everything That Could've Gone Wrong....

Chapter Text

Over the last week, we’d all been participating in more charity services, fundraisers, and some training for what was left of the events, which really wasn’t much. We even hosted an impromptu Mario Kart Wii tournament. The official properties also underwent continued construction, and tests were run throughout the buildings for the sole sake of safety. However, despite all efforts, there was something that managed to slip through the cracks, and it lied in wait.

July 13th. The day before the highly anticipated aquatics event would start. We’d all been training.

That specific early afternoon, I had exited my hotel room after a nice shower. I had a white towel over my shoulders as I walked to the elevator. My hair was only beginning to dry more naturally, like I usually let it.

When the elevator doors opened, I found Leo already there, catching me slightly by surprise.

“Oh, hey there, Leo.” I entered.

“Hey. I was just on my way to find you.” He said, staying inside the elevator.

I directed the elevator to go down to the main floor.

“Where’s Tails?” I asked.

“He went ahead to the aquatics center. He’s waiting for us to catch up.”

“Not a moment too soon. That’s my next stop. You can come with if ya want.”

“Thanks.” Leo liked the idea.

The two of us left the hotel together, and we walked side by side.

“Sorry we haven’t been able to figure much out for your situation, Leo….” I then brought up.

“It’s okay. My brothers might not let me hear the end of it, though, when I get back.” He giggled a little, albeit almost uncomfortably.

“Been there, done that.” I rolled my eyes a little, briefly reminiscing.

“You disappeared a lot, too?”

“Not exactly, but I was always quite the wanderer. Still am, kinda. My sisters don’t let me off that easy compared to my mom.”

“You have sisters?”

“Two older ones. Grace and Sarah. I’m the youngest.”

“Donnie n’ I are the middle kids.”

“Oh yeah, you mentioned that the other day. Raph’s the oldest, right?”

“That’s right. N’ Mikey’s the baby brother.”

“They sound like awesome friends, by the way.” I commented.

“They are awesome. Sometimes jerks, especially Donnie, but they’re my brothers. And we’re always there for each other.”

“Sounds a lot like me n’ my sisters.” I remembered all too well. “I guess that just goes with being a sibling.”

Leo shrugged. “Guess so.”

Meanwhile….

Tails was in the aquatics center, already swimming a few laps in the main pool. He found himself a little relaxed, but he stayed focused on working on his swimming style. He failed to notice what turned out to be waiting at the bottom of the pool….

Until it powered on and went right up to Tails’ ankles. Before he could react or take in a full breath, the machine locked hold on Tails and pulled him right under the surface.

Next thing he knew, Tails found himself trapped, locked in place, as the machine retracted back to the pool floor. 20 feet below the surface. He tried wiggling himself free, but no such luck. The hold was literally locked around his ankles. He propelled his namesakes with all his might, but he didn’t move. He was stuck, and at that point, Tails began to panic, desperate to find something to hopefully set him free. When he looked up, hoping he would see someone from the surface, he was further cursed by his own luck. Nobody was there. He was alone. Tails felt increasingly tense from his chest.

He kept trying to mess with the locks around his ankles, but Tails just couldn’t make any progress. He wiggled, tugged, propelled his namesakes again, everything he could think of to hope to free himself. Nope. His eyes were stinging, and tears were slowly forming in them.

It didn’t take long for Tails to start running very low on energy and strength. Still in a panic, Tails kept trying, gurgling in worry. Nobody was seen coming from the surface 20 feet above. Not a soul in sight. Frantic and panicked, he flailed, but he felt heavier by the second. Then, he completely lost control of his lungs, and he pushed out large columns of air bubbles. In return, he naturally gasped, and he ended up choking on water instead of getting air. His chest might as well have been on fire at this point, and it hurt him like nothing he ever felt before. Everything started slowing down as he spasmed, gasping in more water. His lungs were filled, and his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he closed them. The last thing he comprehended before losing consciousness was the blank white wall of the pool.

“You n’ Tails are really close. Have you two always been like that?” Leo asked as our walk continued.

“Not for very long, but….it sure feels like it’s been forever.” I replied.

“You really relate to him, don’t you?”

I nodded. “I told you about Nick, and I’m sure you’ve heard about Cosmo at this point.”

“I have, yeah.”

“We’ve both loved deeply and ended up losing. Tails….makes me feel like I’m not alone. I don’t think I’ve ever really had that before. At least….not since I first became friends with Nick himself.”

“When did you guys meet?”

“Me n’ Nick? We were five, and we happened to be in the same kindergarten class. He was autistic like me, so we just clicked when we met. Like, we knew we were different from the rest, and we blossomed to each other. From there, we were almost always in the same classes together, we went to lunch together, even speech therapy together.”

“What’s speech therapy?”

“It’s a program thing that helps those who need it learn about things like figurative language, idioms, social situations and cues, and learning about said situations. Only this past school year, I stopped speech therapy because I’ve excelled so much.”

“That’s awesome.”

“Problem is: since then, the high school took away my entire IEP, and my parents are angry about it. My mom said that it’s not just about my speech or academic status. It’s a lot more than that, and thus, I need my IEP. I think….what’s happened over the last few weeks is beginning to prove that, come to think of it.”

Leo listened carefully. “It’s about your emotions, isn’t it?”

“I think so…Nick dying has really messed me up. My dad also warned me that the real pain might begin when school starts. For our whole lives, Nick and I were close schoolmates. And we grew from that to sweethearts.”

“He sounds like a very nice guy.”

“Nick? Yeah….he was so sweet. A gentle giant, if you will. I completely broke apart when he passed. I remember destroying my hotel room out of anger. Since then, Tails has done everything he can to make sure I don’t feel so….alone.”

“He’s briefly told me about the time where he talked you out of jumping off a rooftop….”

I nodded. “That’s right. I’ve been really sick, and it especially showed back then. It was right after Nick’s funeral. I planned this for a little while. I had….a gun, and I went to the gymnastics building roof to….kill myself. I just didn’t wanna live anymore. Without a kind soul like Nick around anymore, and after what I dealt with at my cousins’ party, I just couldn’t take it anymore. I wanted a way out, and what I planned was the only way I could come up with. Just then, Tails swooped in, took the gun from me, and spent several minutes trying to come up to me, begging and pleading to me to not jump. He cried to me, screamed at me, yelled at me. He eventually got through to me, saying that he loves me, and that he’s here for me. I eventually walked away from the edge of the building, and he just hugged me so close….After that, I called my therapist and set up phone appointments. After that, I told my parents what happened, and my dad’s been setting things up at the school.” I explained.

Leo’s eyes were wide, and they almost had tears in them.

“Emily….nobody deserves to feel what you’ve felt….”

“I know….even now, I just often see and think that I’m all alone in the world, and that’s all I’m ever gonna be, despite everyone I now have….”

Leo came and held my hand gently, hoping to provide comfort.

“My brothers tell me all the time that while I might think I’m all alone, I’m really not. The same goes for you, y’know. When you’ve got the right people around, you’re never really alone in the world, and you never will be. There’s Sonic, Mario, all their friends, and for you, especially Tails.”

I almost smiled. “I….I didn’t imagine you being the eloquent type.”

“I have my moments.”

I squeezed Leo’s hand. “Thanks, Leo.”

“Anytime, Em.” He smiled warmly at me.

We soon made it to the aquatics center, and after entering the main room, I put my little backpack aside. Leo stretched after letting go of my hand.

“Where’s Tails?....” He wondered out loud.

“Maybe he went to the bathroom or somethin’. I’m sure he’ll be back in a bit.” I sat at the edge of the pool, letting my feet in the water.

I was briefly zoned out as Leo came and joined me by sitting next to me.

“You like swimming?” I asked him curiously.

“Oh yeah. My brothers n’ I love to swim around. Mikey’s the worst at it, though.”

“Who do you think is the best?”

“Either me or Donnie. We fight over it all the time.” He giggled a little.

I giggled, too. “Ah, sibling rivalry. Gotta love it.”

“It’s tons of fun.”

“You’re so right.”

I looked out at the water, and it was then, I saw something that seemed odd all the way down at the pool floor. I was a little confused at first. I had to look twice to get a better view.

“Hey, Leo, you see that?” I pointed out.

He looked, too. “Oh yeah….what the heck is that?....”

“I dunno….you stay up here, I’m gonna check it out.” I just got in the water, not even thinking about taking off the light green dress over my bathing suit. I swam to the spot and went under to see.

That’s when I realized it was Tails. He was almost completely still, looking as though he was in a dreamless sleep. This device was locked around his ankles, holding him in place.

Panicked, I went right back up to the surface.

“It’s Tails, Leo! Call for help!” I yelled.

“What?!” His eyes went to their widest, and he quickly got up to his feet.

“He’s stuck down there, and he’s not movin’!”

Leo looked around frantically, hoping to find a phone. Either mine or a wall phone.

“C’mon, c’mon, c’mon….” He looked.

I ended up climbing out of the pool, hoping to find some tools. I thought I’d seen some around since the last few times I’d come by.

Leo stormed back to the hallway outside the main room, just as Vector was coming by.

“Leo? What’s goin’ on?” Vector approached, naturally concerned.

“Vector! Tails is stuck in the pool, and he’s not moving! Call for help!” He was deeply worried.

“A-Aw crap….hang on, buddy.” Vector took out his phone, and he immediately called Peach.

“I’m gonna go help Emily!” Leo went back into the main room.

I managed to find a power drill, perfect for undoing screws. Hopefully this will do fine. Taking the tool with me, I dove back into the water, and I went straight down to Tails.

Once I got in front of him, I shook Tails’ shoulders, hoping he would respond. Nothing. I gently caressed his cheek and whiskers. Nothing. I almost immediately felt tears in my eyes. I then pulled myself closer and pushed my mouth against Tails’, additionally pushing air from me to him. Hopefully, giving him a breath of air can help. I didn’t get any response.

I went down to the device, and I turned on the power drill. I started getting to work, finding any screw I could and undoing it. My chest already felt tense, but it was something I had to bear. I quickly mastered handling this drill, undoing screw after screw after screw.

I got the last few screws I could see when I heard a splash behind me. Just as I got hold of Tails, his ankles now coming free, I saw Leo and Vector coming down to where I was. They caught up to me as I made my way to the surface, holding onto Tails for dear life. He felt absolutely lifeless, much to my added horror.

We all reached the surface, and Vector quickly went to the edge and climbed up.

“C’mon, guys!” Vector reached out, helping Leo out first, and then the two of them helped me and Tails out of the water.

Running footsteps were heard, and they came right into the room.

“Emily! An ambulance is coming!” Peach was alarmed.

“Tails?!” Sonic, too.

Leo and I managed to lie Tails down on his back.

“He’s not breathin’!” Leo alarmed.

“N-No! C’mon, Tails! Don’t you dare do this….” I audibly begged, feeling hot tears immediately roll down my cheeks.

“C’mon, Tails! Wake up! Wake up!” I shook his shoulders.

Nothing. I turned him over, and clear goo came out of his mouth. I knew my movements were getting more frantic by the second, and I was probably ready to snap like a twig.

I wanted to panic, but something in me knew better than to give into that sense. I turned Tails back onto his back.

“D-Does anyone know CPR?” I managed to ask.

“I do!” Leo replied immediately.

“Okay, Leo, you breathe for him when I tell you.” I took control.

Leo readied himself.

I positioned myself properly, just like I was trained back in school, and I just started doing chest compressions. I counted, remembering the rhythm of the Queen song, Another One Bites the Dust . That’s how I was trained back in gym class this past school year.

“Breathe!” I then queued.

Leo breathed into Tails’ mouth immediately.

“C’mon, buddy….c’mon….” Sonic begged. Vector put his big hand on the hedgehog’s shoulder.

I did chest compressions again. No response. This repeated for several agonizing moments, and after that, there was still nothing. No response. No change.

Next thing I knew, paramedics came, they took over the CPR cycles from me and Leo, and they loaded Tails onto a stretcher. We all watched them load Tails into the ambulance outside, and the vehicle drove away after Peach gave one of the paramedics a little pink card. Vector had his big hands around me, holding me close to him. That was him trying to comfort me, I knew. Sonic and Leo and an arm around each other, with Leo trying to comfort the blue hedgehog.

I broke down crying, dropping to my knees. Peach was the first to come and give me a tender hug. Sonic and Leo followed suit. Vector was the last to give a hug.

Word spread like wildfire, and it was like the whole world held its breath. For sure, events were put on hold.

Chapter 24: The Prayer

Summary:

And this is one of the first of many times Emily and Tails would spend time together like this! It's a thing with me when I write Emily with some of her closest friends. She's a super huggy person and loves physical affection, albeit platonic. It's especially a constant thing in the Sonic Boom series I wrote back in 2014-2018, for better and worse lol

Chapter Text

I heard of no changes through the next day. I ended up getting a panic attack, trying to go to sleep.

July 14th. The day before I would turn 15.

That early morning, I was on the roof of the gymnastics building, sitting right on the edge. I watched the sky brighten up a bit, although it was cloudy. In fact, it looked like it was about to rain. I felt so depressed, I felt almost nothing at this point. I barely got any sleep.

Thoughts were in my head, ever since the previous night. Something in me was yelling at me, telling me that the worst had already come true, and despite my desperate efforts, they just weren’t enough to save my best friend. Another voice inside me yelled at me to hang on just a little longer. But my strength was so low, it was barely worth even trying anymore.

I wanted to just give up. It felt like everything that had been talked about, laughed about, cried about, meant nothing now. It all amounted to nothing . It was all for naught. I felt worse off that I could remember at this moment.

What I didn’t know was that a magical entity appeared, piercing through the clouds above and stopping at a spot behind me. The turquoise magic then formed into a beautiful young woman. Pale blonde hair, one visible blue eye, a light aqua dress, and golden star wand.

“Emily?” She spoke softly.

I turned. There she was. I knew her anywhere, though I didn’t remember meeting her in person before. In that, I was surprised.

“Rosalina?....”

“What are you doing here by yourself?” She asked, concerned.

“Just….wanted some air….” I lied. I knew deep in my heart that I was lying.

“Your thoughts, tone, and posture all tell a different story, I’m afraid….” She sounded a little scared.

She saw right through me, and I sighed.

“Jus’ leave me alone….” I quietly demanded.

“I cannot do that, Emily. You need assurance.”

“Assurance?” I turned around, giving her a dirty look. “What do you know about assurance?”

“I have my children beside me every step of the way. It has been that way for years now.”

“You’re different. I’m the one who lost two of the most important people in my life over the span of a few weeks. First, it’s Nick. Now, I lost Tails. It’s….it’s pointless….” I broke into tears. I didn’t even bother controlling them.

“It’s not too late, Emily. Not for you, and not for Tails. And you are not alone on this.” She told me sincerely.

I didn’t respond. I just bowed my head down, letting my tears drop.

Rosalina came and sat beside me.

“Everyone is worried about you and Tails. Everyone’s praying with everything they have.”

“Then how come you’re here instead of any of them?” I kept my dirty look.

“Because only I can show you this.” She waved her wand a little, and a mass of magic started forming.

I reluctantly watched, only to see it turn into what might be a version of something like a crystal ball, like in some fairy tales and stories like such. What I saw first was Peach on the phone.

“You’re sure there haven’t been any changes since yesterday?” She spoke.

Some replies.

“I see….but he’s stable, at least?”

Replies.

“That much is good….thank you for all of your hard work so far. Please do keep me updated.”

“Peach has been calling almost constantly, wishing for the best results. Ever since last night.” Rosalina said to me.

The scene changed, and I saw Knuckles, on this grassy land, and he stood before a large green gem. It was glowing bright as he raised his hands in the air, closing his eyes.

“Please, Master Emerald. My dear friends desperately need your power. I plead for you to heal Tails, and for your light to guide Emily through the tunnel of darkness she is trapped in. Help them both come back together. They’re only children. Children deserve a chance. Please, Master Emerald! Heed my call, answer my prayers, lend my friends your strength!” Knuckles pleaded aloud, growing more desperate as he went on.

“Is that the Master Emerald he’s talked about?....” I thought out loud.

“Yes. He’s been praying for several hours.” Rosalina replied to me.

The scene changed once again, and I saw Amy, Cream, Blaze, Silver, and Daisy gathered together, in prayer. They were holding hands, and I knew for a fact that they were praying with everything they had.

Things changed in me. I felt a flashback appear in my mind, remembering that one windy night, when my close friend talked me out of taking the leap. I now realized what I was doing, and I quickly stood up, taking steps back from the edge of the roof.

“N-No….what’m I even doing ?....” I shook my head violently.

Rosalina stood up, and she walked over to me, putting her hand on my shoulder.

“Emily, my dear, you are loved. You are important. And you are beautiful . Each and every one of your friends here have seen that. I have seen that ever since you were a baby. The only person who can’t see that is you . That’s why you must give yourself time. To not only be there for Tails, and all of your friends and loved ones, but for you to let yourself heal with time, and see who and what you truly are.” Rosalina told me kindly.

I processed, and I somehow understood what she was saying. That’s when I just leaned into her and hugged her. Rosalina hugged me back. I cried.

“My dear Emily….it’s alright. I am right here….” She comforted, hugging me close. I felt her gentle hand stroke my hair and back of my head, like I was her small child.

I kept crying. It then began to rain. I didn’t pay any attention, and Rosalina didn’t mind. I kept crying for several minutes, to the point where the falling rain soaked us both.

“I love you, Emily. We all love you very much, for your kindness, courage, humor, and golden heart. We will all do everything we can to make sure you don’t feel alone. Not for a moment longer….” Rosalina calmly declared. She felt a tear in her own eyes, and they slowly streamed.

I kept crying, unable to speak. We remained for a while longer.

After the hug slowly broke, Rosalina walked me down the long stairwell, and she guided me out of the gymnastics building. She walked me back to the hotel, letting me hold her hand. Only when I came up to the sliding doors, Rosalina disappeared, likely back to her own home.

I came back into the hotel, only to find some of my friends, including Peach, setting lunch up for themselves.

“Emily!” Leo was alarmed. “You’re soaked !”

“I know….” I said in a lower tone of voice.

“Where were you?” Sonic sped over to me, and he held my hands gently.

“One of the rooftops….But I can’t go there anymore….” I admitted.

Everyone caught on.

“Em….” Leo came and stood beside Sonic, facing me.

Donkey Kong and Yoshi, who were also in the room, came over to me, with Yoshi getting into tears. Yoshi was the first to give me a tight hug.

“I-I can’t do this to myself….I can’t do this to you ….” I whispered, hugging Yoshi back.

“Oh, Emily….” Peach came over from the reception desk, and she shared the hug with me and Yoshi.

“I’m so sorry….”

“Don’t be sorry, Emily. You’re in distress, but we’re all here for you, okay?” Peach assured me.

“I know….please don’t let me push that away.” I begged.

“Don’t you worry, Emster. We’re all gonna stay by your side.” Sonic assured me.

The hug soon broke up, but Yoshi held my hand tightly.

“Let me get you some warm milk. That rain will definitely give you a cold.” Peach went over to the buffet, and she set up drink warmers.

Time slowly passed by. But I never let myself leave anyone’s company. I also paid high attention to my phone and any other phone in any room I was in. I was hopeful to get a good call….

Night came to be. The rain had stopped by then, and the sky cleared up. I was standing outside the hotel doors, staring up at the night sky. The air was almost still.

I heard the doors slide open, and I naturally looked behind me.

Leo.

“Hey.” I said.

“Hey. You okay?....”

I shrugged. “Dunno….”

“Well….I found somethin’ on the property around here. Wanna see?” He then suggested.

“Sure. Why not?” I accepted.

Leo took my hand, and he led the way. We were running through the properties, and we found ourselves right behind the Olympic Stadium. There, a little pond was present, and the moonlight from the waxing gibbous made it sparkle. There were rocks, big and small, around the edges of the pond.

“You found this?....” I was a little awestruck.

“This was where I woke up when I first got lost here. N’ I spent a little time making things out of some of the rocks here before wandering around.” Leo said.

“Cool.”

Leo took me toward the edge of the pond, and there, we sat down together.

“It’s quite nice here, actually.” I commented.

“That’s what I was thinking when I woke up.” He said as he reached into a little bag by his side.

I looked toward him, a little puzzled.

Leo then took out a rock the size of an adult’s palm, painted blue. In dark purple handwriting, it sloppily spelled my name.

“I made this for you a while ago. I was gonna wait till your birthday tomorrow, but….now feels like a better time.” He said sincerely, holding his handmade gift out to me.

I took it in my hands, and I looked down at it. The sight brought me to tears, feeling touched by his kind gesture.

“Th-That’s….that’s so sweet, Leo….” I whimpered.

“Do you like it?....” He asked as considerately as he could.

“I love it.” I replied to him.

Leo opened his arms a little. I did the same, and I pulled him into a hug, holding my new gift tightly in my hand.

“Th-Thank you….” I managed to say, hiccuping a little cry.

“You’re welcome, Em….” Leo said assuringly, with one of his hands gently patting the back of my head.

“I’m not sure how, but….it’ll be okay. Even if things go from bad to worse….I wanna be there for you the best I can.” Leo claimed. “It’s how I am with my brothers, as well as you as my friend.”

“Y-You’re….you’re so kind, Leo….thank you so much….”

“I try my best. Just know that we’re all here for you, okay?”

I couldn’t say anything in response. My tears did the talking.

Later that same night, I was lightly asleep, and it appeared as though I was having trouble. I groaned and whined a little, shifting my position constantly. My face was already stained with tears, and I was close to crying in my sleep. My distress awakened both Leo and Sonic, for the two were sleeping in sleeping bags on the floor. They both looked, only to see me in this stress.

Without thinking, Leo went right to my bed, and he scooted himself close to me to gently touch my cheek. This was how he often comforted his own brothers at home, especially his twin. Sonic then came and gently rubbed the top of my head. My whining slightly dimmed down as a result.

Leo and Sonic then both snuggled up to me, hugging me close. That’s when I started fully calming down, and I melted into their sleepy embraces. I naturally put an arm around Leo, and my other hand reached for Sonic’s.

I eventually went into a full-on sleep, and it was dreamless. That much, I believe, was for the better.

What I didn’t know was that, after I was fully asleep, a dim gold light formed from my chest, and it let itself out on its own. Then, it exited the bedroom, easily getting through the balcony curtains, and it soared across the London air. It knew who to find, and where to go in order to find him.

~~~

July 15th. Today was the special day I turn 15 years old.

I slowly woke up, only to find that I was alone in the room. I thought Sonic and Leo had left to get breakfast. I saw that it was past 10:30 in the morning.

Just as I regained full consciousness from sleep, the hotel phone started ringing. I just reached out and answered.

“Yeah….” I said in a raspy but deep voice. “Jus’ woke up….”

“Good morning, Miss Lancman. This is the Royal London Hospital.” A female spoke.

I got nervous, and I remained lying down, but I shifted to my back.

“What’s wrong?....” I was afraid to ask.

“Nothing is wrong, dear. In fact, we wanted you to be the first to know this. Miles awakened last night, and he’s been improving remarkably. Your efforts likely saved his life.”

I was in pure shock.

“Tails….is alive?....”

“And well. He’s been in good enough condition to come back to you and your friends….all he needs is a ride.” She replied.

“Tell him I’m coming over right now.” I quickly sat up.

“I will, dear.”

I hung up, and I quickly changed into clean clothes. I brushed my hair, then put on my socks and shoes, and I raced out the door.

I ran down the stairs this time, and I kept going through the buffet room and to the main entrance, much to the surprise of the others serving themselves breakfast.

“Emily?!” Amy was almost pushed out of my path.

“I’m goin’ to the hospital!” Was all I could yell, and I was out the door.

I hopped on one of the bikes, and I raced away. I knew where to go.

“She went right past her birthday breakfast….” Charmy popped up, holding a tray of confetti pancakes decorated with Nutella and rainbow sprinkles.

Peach then came in from the office behind the reception desk after hanging up a landline phone.

“Princess-a?” Mario looked over at her.

“What’s goin’ on?....” Sonic almost reluctantly asked.

“That was the Royal London Hospital on the phone with me. As of last night….Tails came around, and he’s been doing significantly better since then.” She had a warm smile, and her blue eyes were glittering.

“Tails is alive?!” Leo’s eyes lit up, too.

She nodded. “Emily’s actions, and your assistance combined, ultimately saved Tails’ life, Leonardo.”

Dry eyes disappeared throughout the room.

I managed to get to the Royal London Hospital, and after parking my bike, I ran inside the sliding doors.

“T-Tails! Where….?” I was out of breath from how fast I’d been pedaling.

One of the nurses came over and helped me stand straight.

“You must be Miss Lancman, correct?”

I nodded. “Y-Yeah….” I caught my breath the best I could.

“We’ve been expecting you, dear. Come.” She guided me the rest of the way, up until we stopped at this one hospital room.

“If you need anything, don’t be afraid to give us a call.” She said to me sincerely.

“Thank you….” I told her.

“You’re very welcome.” She smiled at me, and she then left the scene, leaving me to open the door on my own.

I turned the doorknob, and I pushed the door open.

I saw him in the bed, looking toward the paintings on the wall.

Before I could speak, his ear twitched, and he turned his head around, finally letting his eyes meet mine.

“Emily?....”

I came further into the room, and I just sat on the bed and pulled Tails into a tight and eager hug. He at first melted into the hug, returning it to me, but only seconds after, his eyes opened back up, and I felt one of his hands gently hold the side of my head.

“I-I….” I immediately began to cry, my emotions building up so fast, it was overwhelming.

“I-I thought….I thought I lost you!....I tried so hard! I-I couldn’t….” I didn’t have the ability to finish what I wanted to say. I hiccuped some sobs instead, holding him close to me.

Tails broke into tears himself, and his arms went back around me.

“I-It’s okay, Emily….you saved my life ! You fought so hard to help me….I’m so happy it’s been you through the last few weeks. S-So happy….it’s been you ….the whole time!” He sobbed a little.

I remembered. I remembered Beijing. I remembered what had taken place over the last handful of weeks. I especially remembered the nights we had spent together, helping each other to sleep. The times I helped Tails sleep through a thunderstorm. The laughs, tears, hugs, and words we shared between each other. The one night….where Tails talked me out of jumping off a rooftop.

I kept my hug a little tight, and I buried my face in Tails’ shoulder, sobbing. Tails’ hug felt a little tighter in response, and his hands grabbed tightly on the back of my shirt.

“E-Emily….” He couldn’t speak clearly after that.

I got fully on the hospital bed, curling up into a ball. My arms stayed around Tails, and my legs and knees bent, keeping Tails in place. His namesakes wrapped around me warmly, and I felt him shaking. I couldn’t tell if that was just from his crying or there was something else boiling over.

We just stayed. I leaned my head to the side, and I was able to look out the same window, despite the tears in my eyes. I watched the clouds start to move their way out of the sky as the moment at hand slowly started passing through. The sun then managed to shine and shed some warm rays through the window, right down to the bed, where Tails and I were.

“T-Tails….I don’t….I don’t think I can live without you anymore….you mean too much to me. You’ve done so much for me….you saved my life first….I don’t wanna be without you anymore….” I then admitted with all of my heart.

“I don’t think I can live without you , Emily. Things just feel….right when you’re around. Sorry if it sounds really weird, now that I say that….”

“It’s not weird to me. Just….don’t let me go, okay?....”

“I won’t. I’ll never let you go. I’ll do everything I can to be there for you. Even after these Games are over, I’ll do what I can to make sure we stay in contact….” He told me, moving past his tears.

I broke up the hug enough to use my arms to wipe my own face dry.

“R-Really?....”

“I’ll make it work. Speaking of, I understand that you have summer homework to do before you get back to school?”

“Yeah, I got a summer book to find and do a paper on.” I remembered.

“I’ll help you work on that, and I’m sure we’ll all help you get prepared.”

I smiled warmly at him. “Thank you….you’re the very best.”

He smiled back at me. “Anything I can do.”

He gently placed a hand on my cheek, and he rubbed it.

“I love you, Emily. If you weren’t before today, you’re definitely my big sister now .” He then declared softly.

I put both of my hands on his cheeks, and I brought our heads closer, letting our foreheads tap each other.

“And I’m proud to be that person to you. From now on. And….I love you, too, Tails.”

Footsteps were then heard, and we both looked.

There were Sonic, Peach, Leo, and Toad.

“Tails….” Sonic’s green eyes almost had tears in them, and before they could bubble over, he quickly came and hugged Tails. Tails hugged back naturally.

“I’m okay, Sonic….I’m okay.” He assured his best friend.

I joined the hug. Then, Leo, Toad, and Peach in that order. Everyone was very happy.

Toad helped drive us all back to the hotel, for he and the others came by car. Throughout the entire car ride, Tails was firmly holding my hand. I allowed, and I squeezed his hand a little.

When we came back to the hotel, I was surprised to finally acknowledge the birthday decorations, as well as a special lunch prepared. Everyone’s faces had smiles all around.

“W-Wow….what a feast!” I clapped my hands a little.

“Not only is it a special day for you, but….you did save Tails’ life.” Knuckles kept his smile.

“You can count this as a thanks for your efforts, Em.” Amy added.

“You and Leo both did wonderful in trying to help.” Peach said.

“I know.” Leo gave a bit of a smug-esque smirk on his face, making all of us laugh.

By the time it was nighttime, I’d gotten a handful of gifts. A new 3DS from Mario and Luigi, blue in color. From Peach and Daisy, a brand new black Wii U, bought from the US. From Sonic and the others, games from the systems, old and new, that I had. I couldn’t wait to learn first-hand about their many adventures. Of course, I couldn’t count out the special painted rock Leo had made and given to me, though that was last night.

I was in bed, lying on my back. I was holding the very same blue rock up in the air, letting me see the whole gem of a gift. Tails was lying right next to me, also seeing the rock.

“Leo painted that for you?”

“Yup. He gave it to me last night while you were in the hospital. He was there for me the best he could….”

“I wish I could meet his brothers.”

“Me, too. With his humor, which is much like Sonic’s, mind you, his little smug, and his entire jokey and playful demeanor, it’s probably never a dull day with him around.”

“I think he and Sonic have become like besties since Leo’s been here.”

“Wouldn’t surprise me. They’ve got a lot in common, especially in terms of attitude.” I giggled a little.

Tails giggled, too.

“Say, before it gets too late, there’s something I’ve been wanting to share with you.” Tails then sat up and moved out of the bed.

“Oh? What’s that?” I sat up, putting the rock aside onto the nightstand.

I saw Tails reach into his little bag, and he took out what looked like a Warp Ring.

“There’s a place I’ve been to, and the ocean is absolutely beautiful . Do you wanna come with me and see?” He turned and looked over at me.

“The ocean?....” My eyes were a little wide.

He nodded. “Unless you’d rather go to sleep….”

“No no!” I quickly stood up. “I wanna see the ocean! If that’s okay with you, of course….” I tried tracking back my first-hand excitement.

“Anything you want, Emily. The day’s not over yet .” He reached his hand out to me.

I took it immediately, trusting him with everything I had.

Tails threw the Warp Ring, and it opened up, revealing a beautifully sunny island on the other side of the portal. He guided us both to walk through.

The island we found ourselves on was unlike anything I’d ever seen before, and it made my eyes glitter. It was daytime here, and the sky was clear blue, with the sun shining with the might it could. The ocean all around glittered a beautiful blue. Just about as wonderfully blue as Tails’ own eyes.

“Wh-Whoa….where are we?”

“An island at least a hundred miles off Hawaii. Nobody’s usually around here, so it’s not like anyone will bother us.” Tails replied.

“It’s….it’s beautiful .” My eyes glittered with the sparkles on the water.

I’d never seen such a blue body of water before. Any pool I’d ever seen up to now had nothing on this, I realized.

“It really is beautiful. Very much so.” Tails agreed with what I had previously stated.

I looked down at him. “Have you been planning this for a while?”

He nodded. “Ever since you first mentioned that you always wanted to touch the ocean, I’ve been wanting to do something like this, so we could share the memory together. Sorry if it sounds really weird, but….”

“It’s okay. It’s not weird. Not to me, anyway.” I assured him.

We briefly smiled at each other.

A bit later, we left our shoes and socks aside on the white sandy beach as I found myself slowly walking toward the calm shoreline.

I felt a little chill when my toes managed to finally touch the water. Then, I walked farther, letting my feet and part of my legs ease into the ocean for the very first time. The feelings I got as a result…..it grew very confusing. Was I thrilled? Was I puzzled? Was I unsure on how to feel? Was I simply cold from the chilling touch of the ocean? I couldn’t put my finger on it, but I thought it was a more positive feeling. Positive, yet close to overwhelming….

I just knelt down into the water, letting my knees submerge into the ocean and soft sand below the shallow surface. I then touched the water with my own hands. It felt cold, but it was as though the ocean started welcoming my presence, for it almost immediately started feeling warmer and closer to normal. I let the sensations slip through my fingers and drip back to the mother source. I almost thought I started feeling tears begin to bubble up.

I heard the calls of birds from behind, and I turned and looked, curious. There were some birds gathered by the edge of the seeming jungle, and what I saw next was a little baby turtle, a sea turtle, stuck in a bush. The birds were trying to jab at it and get their beaks close enough to get hold.

I briefly thought about it, realizing the situation. I then stood up, deciding, and I walked back to the edge of the jungle. Tails was caught by surprise, and before he could say anything, he saw me pull off a large leaf, and I created a little path with its cast shadow. Shy, the turtle slowly started crawling down the shade path. I followed its pace carefully, and the birds were standing by me. Some tried getting past me, but I never allowed any of them. I shooed them away, scared them off, and made sure they were far away. I allowed the turtle to make its way to the water, and once it made contact, the little magnificent creature swam into the abyss, beginning its journey to its family. I dropped the leaf aside once I knew I was done.

I then took steps back into the ocean waters, now going further than I had the first time around. It felt cold upon first contact, but….it felt too right for me to shiver. The ocean began to welcome me like it had just a few moments ago. As I got deeper, it felt like the ocean began to embrace me entirely.

I didn’t quite realize how far I ended up going, but next thing I knew, I let myself go under the ocean surface, only to see life swimming all around me. Fish, marine mammals, the sun rays piercing the surface, and everything the light illuminated. Even my own bubbles had a silvery hue to them due to the sunlight. Despite my breath held, I never felt more comfortable.

The dolphins squeaked as they discovered me and swam around me in play. The whales in the far distance gave off their own friendly sounds, acknowledging my presence. The fish, big and small, approached me, some of them letting me gently touch them. None of them seemed hostile.

That’s when I saw the same baby turtle, now swimming with its grown parent. They both approached me directly. I held out both of my hands, making the two of them together into a cup. The baby came up, and I helped it come closer to me. I couldn’t help but smile, sharing this small moment. I then watched the baby and parent swim away further into the deep.

I saw a dolphin swim over to me, squeaking in a friendly manner. Unsure what it was saying, I gently grabbed hold of it, and the dolphin then started swimming, taking me along. At this point, my eyes lit up like Christmas lights, and I let out a bubbled yelp.

More marine life was seen all around, swimming freely in the wide open blue. My new dolphin friend brought us both to the surface so I could get some fresh breaths of air. Last time I was taken back below, I finally noticed Tails was riding another dolphin, and they caught up with me and my new friend. I let go, and Tails soon did the same, letting him come up to me. As our hands naturally connected, we looked around ourselves. The beautiful blue all around me only further entranced me.

What snapped me back more into reality was feeling Tails tug my arm a little, getting my attention. I looked over at him, only to find his open hand holding out a beautifully pink conch shell. I was a little surprised at first, but I smiled and took hold of the shell in my open hand. I let go of Tails’ hand, now hugging the shell close to my chest.

Tails let himself get up to face me more directly, and I then felt his hands gently cup both of my cheeks, some strands of my floating hair entangling with his fingers. His forehead gently tapped against mine, and my eyes were a little wide by the display of gentle affection. At this point, I thought I felt a sensation like tears in my eyes, for I felt a wave of what felt like love coming from such a bright and young friend. Overcome with a sense of emotion, a lengthy column of bubbles rushed out of my chest and mouth, slightly intensifying the pressure. Just then, Tails gently put his arms around me, pulling me into a tender embrace. I returned the hug naturally, holding the conch shell in my left hand.

In the back of my mind, I believed I was in heaven. Heaven turned out to be in the embrace of one of the very best friends I’ve ever had the luck to meet. What only added up to the sensation was the sun’s beams piercing the ocean surface and down into the abyss around us, slightly warming me and Tails. I believed the ocean embraced me and Tails in this beautiful moment. I heard other voiceless bubbles, but I knew they weren’t from me this time. That’s when Tails buried his face in my left shoulder, and I ended up doing the same from my end. There, we stayed, until a slow moment later, we went up to the surface for air.

I love Tails with everything I have in my heart and soul. I only realized that now .

After we returned to the hotel, Tails opted to stay with me in my hotel room for the night. And we snuggled up to each other until we fell asleep in each other’s arms. That….was perfect .

Chapter 25: The Girl Who Became Queen

Chapter Text

July 16th. The crack of dawn.

I was alone at the aquatics center, before crowds and competitors alike would be filing in. I was sitting on the edge of the pool, letting my feet hang in the water. I was on the phone.

“So, you saved Tails’ life….that’s wonderful, Emily.” My mom was on the other end of the line.

“Yeah….and he made my birthday perfect .” I said with a smile.

She was in tears. “I’m so proud of you for taking control. And I’m also proud of you for being there for Tails, as well as this new Leo friend you’ve made.”

“Yeah….I’m a little proud, too, honestly. It feels weird, though.” I admitted.

“You should be proud. Your kindness really leads you to the greatest friends. It’s about time you saw that yourself.”

I was briefly silent, processing.

“I guess so….” I bowed my head down a little.

“So, back to the subject,” Mom said, “Tails is well enough to compete?”

“Yup. Everyone’s said he’s just fine. So, later on, we’re coming through with the aquatics events. We’ve got a big day ahead of us, that’s for sure.”

“Then I shouldn’t hold you back. I’ll be watching at home, cheering you on.”

“Thanks, Mom. I’ll call you back later on.”

“I’ll be waiting for that call. Love you.”

“Love you, too, Mom.” I hung up.

I just looked behind me, only to see Tails and Leo both coming through the men’s locker room.

“Hey, Emily. We thought you’d be here.” Tails came up to me first, and he sat next to me.

I let him, putting my arm around him. Leo sat by my other side.

“You know I can’t stay away from the water for very long.” I said with a smile.

“You love the water just about as much as my bro Donnie does.” Leo commented.

“You don’t say?....”

“Yup. It’s one of the places he goes to calm himself down, like when he gets freaked out.” Leo said.

“I sometimes get in my bathtub at home, especially since this past year.” I recalled. “My dad doesn’t like it when I do that too much. He says it dents the water bill.”

“From what I’ve heard since I’ve been here, your dad doesn’t sound like too happy a camper.” Leo commented.

Tails’ ears bent down a little.

“He really hasn’t been, but….I really don’t wanna believe it’s totally his fault. I mean, he’s always had a relatively short temper, and he’s as stubborn as a mule. No wonder my sisters n’ I are the same way. My dad tries, but….I think he’s really struggling. He’s the only one working, and my oldest sister only barely got started at a part time job. My dad doesn’t want me to work till I’m done with high school. He’s especially been struggling since my parents….divorced.” I said. “I mean, I’ve found bankruptcy papers on the counter recently.” I further recalled.

“Oh….” Tails processed. “But that doesn’t excuse what he did at the party.”

“Party?....” Leo tilted his head.

“A few days before Nick’s funeral, Tails and I went to a graduation party, celebrating my cousins. There, my dad’s cousin was drunk with his wife and some friends, and they talked horribly about me. Like…. really horribly. Tails was there, too, and he got angry and stood up to them. His yelling was heard across the whole party. My dad was just hiding in a corner, embarrassed. Tails took us back here, and after we came back, I just lost it….” I explained.

“Oh….that sounds awful ….” Leo frowned.

“It was very much awful. After that, and after the ordeal with the rooftop n’ such, my dad’s been consistently calling me. He apologized, and I wanna forgive him, but not 100%. At least….not yet.” I said. “He’s trying, though. He’s really trying….” I kept my arm around Tails, comforting him.

“Oh….well, you’re here with us, right? And we’re here for you. That’s for sure.” Leo gave his smile.

Tails and I both smiled back.

“That’s right, Leo. Thanks for sticking around.” I said sincerely.

“Not like I had much of a choice.” He shrugged.

“Touche….” I laughed a little.

We all laughed as I put my other arm around Leo, pulling him into a side hug.

“But really, I really appreciate you helping us out since you’ve been there. You’ve helped big time .” I told him.

“Anything I can do to help. Besides, you guys could use a little face man.” He smirked.

We laughed more.

“Dude, you sound like Sonic !” Tails laughed.

I kept laughing, holding my two friends close. And our laughter echoed through the empty building.

I watched the crowds file in, filling the stands. The Toads, Chao, and even Koopas helped make sure everything was set up and ready to go. The diving boards were cleaned and ready for competition. The water was prepared properly. Not a trace of foul play was in sight. Neither was Eggman or the Bowsers, really.

The diving competition was the first to go that morning. Three separate tries for each of us.

I remember my very first dive. I was a little nervous due to how high up I was from the water. The pool almost looked small from the platform I was standing upon. But the slight nervousness didn’t affect me all that much. I remembered what I’d seen before from school, especially the school aquatics teams. I took in deep breaths, making sure I was fully composed. I took the leap, and I somehow managed to pierce the surface with ease.

I had a white towel over my shoulders as I came to Peach, who also had a towel wrapped over her shoulders, though a bit different from my position. The last few divers were taking turns for the first round as Peach and I both found ourselves in a spot right by the locker rooms.

“Hey.” I said casually as I came over.

Peach smiled kindly. “Hello, Emily.”

“You alright?” I asked casually.

“I am. What about you?” She asked curiously.

“I actually….feel pretty good . I think for the first time in weeks .” I replied.

“I can definitely see some changes have come through you as of late, and I’m glad they’re for the better. If I’m going to be honest….I was very worried about you.”

“I’m sorry I worried you….” I frowned a little.

“Oh, don’t be. Please don’t be. It’s not your fault. You’ve just had to go through so much, and it’s all really gotten to you.” She assured me.

“Yeah….”

“However, I can see that you and Tails are unmistakably close. It’s honestly adorable. I can see both of you have changed over the last few weeks alone.” She said.

“Yeah….if I’m gonna be honest, I love Tails very very much. He’s one of my very best friends, if not the best friend I’ve ever had. I mean….he talked me out of doing the worst thing I could do to myself, for crying out loud. He’s been there for me through all this, and….it means the world to me.” I smiled a little.

By now, it had begun storming outside, and it rained heavily.

“I can see you’ve helped him, too.” Peach replied to what I had said.

“Really?....” I looked at her.

She nodded. “You know that he lost Cosmo, and I remember when we were in Beijing. He was….in terrible shape. It was as though he no longer cared if he lost everything else. Those looks in your eyes you had in the days after Nick, Tails had those same looks. I’m not sure if he wanted anything to do with the world either, if you know what I mean….”

I froze for a mere moment. It shocked me a little, but it also made a lot of sense. I also remembered when I was in Beijing, when I was being so nice to a depressed Tails.

“You’ve helped him just as much as he’s helped you, if not even more. And in return, I can see that Tails has truly shown how strongly he feels toward you. And like the rest of us, he sees just the wonderful person you’re shaping up to be.”

I blushed a little. “W-Wow….I’m quite the mess, though….”

“That’s okay. You’re only human. It’s okay to need help, mess things up, make mistakes, and not always have things go as you expect to. It’s all just a part of life. And one thing you must know: experience is the ultimate teacher.”

“Never heard that before….”

“Well, much of your world is sadly so set on what they might call standards, sometimes double standards, not to mention set on perfection.”

“Whaddya mean?.....”

Peach found herself troubled with trying to come up with an answer.

“It’s….complicated. Maybe it’s better if you see for yourself.” She ultimately said.

I understood enough. “Okay….sorry if that was too much.”

“Oh, no no, it’s not that. It’s just a very complicated thing to discuss. And I may not have much say in the matter myself, given the world I come from.” She replied.

“I see.” I nodded, additionally understanding.

The diving event was soon wrapped up.

What shocked me was watching Toad come up to me and give me the gold medal after Mario was awarded silver, and Daisy was awarded bronze. I hardly remember hearing the audience cheering loudly.

Next up was synchronized swimming. It’s basically a group of swimmers coming together and performing a musical number, a little like rhythmic gymnastics but in teams and in a big swimming pool.

I was teamed with Tails, Yoshi, and Amy. The number we picked was Beautiful Dreamer by Jonathan Guyot Smith and Stephen Sassole. I vaguely remember when we performed, it was like we’d been training our whole lives. I helped lift Tails up into the air at times, and it was easy to tell he fully trusted me. The song we performed seemed to strike a kind of feeling in me that I almost didn’t think was possible, and it felt odd to me. I don’t even remember hearing the song ever before, but it felt a little familiar to me….

As others were performing, Tails and I were in the hall outside the main room, sitting side by side, leaning up against the wall on our backs.

“You’ve done a great job with today’s events so far.” Tails said.

“Thanks. I’ve always loved the water, honestly. It’s pretty hard to get me outta the water.” I giggled lightly.

He did, too.

“I hear that. But really….it’s like you were born to swim.”

“Thanks, really. That means a lot.”

I felt Tails hold my hand. I squeezed back in response.

“Y’know?”

“Hm?” He gave attention.

“You’re….you’re honestly the best friend I think I’ve ever had since Nick. That’s saying a lot , given I’ve made a lotta friends through the years.” I admitted.

“And you’re one of the best friends I’ve ever had, Emily. I’m glad to have been there for you through all of this.”

“I’m very glad it’s been you. You mean a lot to me, and what we have….it’s something I don’t wanna lose again.”

“I don’t wanna lose this either….” His ears bent down a little.

I scooted closer, and I let go of his hand. Instead, I put my arm around him. I was briefly in thought.

“If I can help it, I think….I’ll fight for things like this.” I said.

“Are you sure? I don’t want you to get hurt….” He looked up at me.

“Pretty sure. Besides, we’ve got our friends, don’t we? I mean, even if I do end up in a jam, I’ll have help right behind me, right?”

His blue eyes almost watered up.

“Y-You….have that much faith in me?”

“Sure, I do. I mean….you’ve saved my life, Tails. I can’t forget that. I wanna do what I can to help you . I feel it’s only right. It’s also only right that I trust you after what we’ve been through thus far.” I said. I almost sounded thoughtless, but I was trying to be more careful and sincere with my words.

He leaned his head close to me, trying to hide his tearful eyes.

“E-Emily….” He whispered. “I don’t wanna be a burden to you or anything….”

“You’re not a burden, Tails. If anyone’s anything, I’ve been a little difficult, especially a number of weeks ago. And I’m sorry to cause you that kind of trouble….” I felt a sense of guilt.

Tails turned around enough to face me more directly, and I felt both of his hands hold my arm that was around him.

“E-Emily….you’re never any trouble to me. In fact, you’ve been amazing .”

I leaned my head back, closing my eyes. My face was tilted a little toward looking up at the ceiling.

“I’m just a mess. But….I’m trying. Trying really hard.”

“That’s what counts. And I’ll be beside you through everything. Everything you endure, I’ll be right there, even if I can’t be like this, I’ll be there for you in spirit. I wanna make sure you’re never alone again….” His tears started threatening to fall.

I frowned, and I cupped his furry cheeks with both of my hands. My thumbs tended to his tears a little. That got me to reposition myself to make sure I was directly facing him, no turning heads or sides.

“Thank you, Tails. You’re as sweet as they come. And for everything you’ve done….I’ll never forget you. Even if by any dumb chance, we just can’t see or contact each other, I’ll never forget you, your kindness, your friendship, or any of the things you’ve done for me. It all means the world to me, like you mean the world to me.”

Tails’ hands held my shoulders as we looked at each other.

“I’m so glad….it’s been you .” I managed to say, trying to smile. “You’ve made me feel more than just a husk of a girl.”

He shook my shoulders a little. “You’ve never been a husk or anything like that. You just….got lost. But now, I’ve found you.”

That struck me to the point of my own tears, and I just couldn’t control them. My hands plopped onto his shoulders as my head hung downwards.

Tails just pulled me in and firmly put his arms around me. I naturally hugged him back, burying my face in his shoulder. I felt his hand gently hold the back of my head. There, we stayed for several moments.

What made the moment fully pass was hearing the door open, and we both popped our heads up and looked. There was Daisy, with Amy behind her.

“Hey, guys. You okay?....” Daisy asked considerately.

“I think so….just some more motions to go through.” Tails assured our friends. “What’s going on?”

“The synchronized swimming scores have just been finalized.” Amy replied.

“So soon?....” I tilted my head.

“Yup. They’re really fast with this stuff. And guess who won.” Daisy edged on.

I thought about it, not wanting to jump to any conclusions. My expression change made Amy and Daisy both laugh.

We did, dummy!” Amy tapped my head.

!! Both my eyes and Tails’ eyes shot out wide.

“We did?!” His namesakes started wagging.

“By a landslide! Just like you managed for diving, Em!” Amy shook my hand as Tails and I stood up.

“Congratulations!” Daisy then shook my hand after Amy.

Leo then came through the door. “Your dance routine was so cool!” He held my hands and jumped excitedly.

“C’mon, they’re just about to give their medals!” Leo then pulled me with him.

Out of natural reaction, I reached and grabbed Tails’ wrist. Leo ended up taking both me and Tails back into the main room, right as the second and third place teams got on the podium. Tails, Amy, Yoshi, and I got to the highest step, and that’s when Omochao came and gave us the gold medals. The audience cheered loudly as most of the other competitors waved to the crowds.

I ended up clapping my hands and stomping my feet a little, increasingly excited, and I then started waving my arms and hands high in the air.

“YOSHI!” Yoshi cheered, jumping up and down and then putting an arm around me. He chirped and chittered happily in addition. Tails jumped up into my other arm, hugging me tight, and Amy put her arm around my abdomen and side.

Some more time passed, and it was almost close to evening time. The stormy weather outside had continued, but we never lost power or any ability to keep going with the aquatics. Now, the 100m Freestyle event had begun. I was among the first to compete for the finals, and I made it as the first to finish the relay.

Here’s who made it to the finals: Myself, Mario, Luigi, Tails, Amy, Peach, Yoshi, and Vector. Before that highly anticipated race, we were given break time to recover our energy and get ourselves ready for the big moment.

After said break, the moment of truth was coming into sight. I got to aisle 7. I was between Mario and Yoshi. The audience all around us started growing silent. Other participants stood by the officials on the pool side, all of which in deep excitement and anticipation. I stretched my arms and legs. I knew my heart was racing. I was nervous but also excited.

“Silence please.” The loudspeakers sounded, and the whole world might as well have gone dead. I think my heart almost stopped at this point, and we all readied ourselves for the relay race ahead.

BANG! A blank round was the cue, and we all dove in at the same time.

I just started swimming. I let my instincts take over, and I kept going straight as an arrow. I wasn’t even paying attention to anyone around me. I just kept going. No stopping, no matter what. I couldn’t even hear anything beside the water splashing and the strokes from my own body in the water itself.

Next thing I knew, it was over. The sound horn pierced the air through the entire aquatics center, and the crowd roared in cheers. I was touching the wall as I looked up. That’s when I acknowledged the crowd, each and every person in the stands begin to stand up, one by one. Everyone was applauding loudly. Whistles blown, cheers yelled out, hands waved in the air if they weren’t clapped excitedly. The whole room basically lit up, and I looked up toward the main replay screen on the wall across from where I was. The instant replay was shown, for everyone to see.

The rainstorm slowed down to a stop, and the sky slowly began to clear out from outside.

What ended up happening was that I somehow managed to maintain a good enough lead against most of everyone else. I only barely kept it long enough to touch the wall right before Mario did in our final strokes.

I had won the 100m Freestyle competition. My eyes went wide.

“Emily Ann Lancman has won the gold medal in 100m Freestyle! This girl has now achieved something that has never been done before! Emily Ann Lancman is the very first athlete in Mario and Sonic Olympic history to win all aquatics events! Congratulations, Emily!” Omochao sounded through loudspeakers, despite the cheering crowds.

Despite my shock, I managed to climb myself out of the pool and stand on the tile floor, right by the edge. This was when reality truly started setting through to me, and this turned out to be the ultimate truth.

The sun then came out, shining through the windows and into the aquatics center. The water started glittering in response, and the warm rays of sunlight came across almost everyone, including me.

I then started stomping my feet like before, my heart racing more and more out of pure excitement and bliss, and I flapped my arms, unable to control myself any longer. After some flapping of the arms and hands, I started clapping my hands. As I started clapping my hands, I didn’t know they started glowing gold, as well as my stomping feet. Little waves of gold were given off, emitting due to my overwhelming excitement.

“You did so awesome, Em!” I then heard Leo, and when I opened my eyes wide, there he was, holding my hands and jumping up and down. I started jumping up and down, unable to speak, but I was squealing and laughing instead.

“That was amazing ! You’re such a good swimmer!” He added.

“Emily!” Tails came, flying with his namesakes, and able to get up to my standing height, Tails came and hugged me super close. Leo then joined the embrace, though his arms went around my belly and sides.

“You did spectacular !” Tails almost cried.

I then picked Leo up with my other arm, and I held both him and Tails close to me. We all shared laughs and giggles, as well as tears of overwhelming joy and thrill.

I was awarded the gold medal. Mario won the silver, and Yoshi won the bronze. I waved to everyone around me after I was given my prize, just like the other medalists were doing so. The sun kept shining, almost like it was a spotlight, and it was directly on me .

A few hours passed, and I was in a nightgown, getting ready for bed. I was sitting on my bed in my hotel room, talking on the hotel phone.

“I’m so proud of you, Em!” My dad happily praised. “I honestly didn’t imagine you’re that good a swimmer!”

“I didn’t exactly anticipate it, either, if I’m gonna be brutally honest with you. I just let it happen, and what happened today is the result.” I managed to say, despite my wide smile.

“Everyone saw what you did from back home, and we’re all so happy for you.” His voice sounded a little warmer.

“Thanks, Dad.”

“And I also heard from your mom what you did for Tails. For that, I’m ten times as proud of you for doing the right thing and fighting like hell to help him.”

“Of course. Tails is my best friend….I’d be damned if I didn’t help him after all he’s done for me.” I replied.

“Wow….never thought I’d hear you say something like that, but it tracks.”

“Say, Dad,” I then brought up, “do you know if the school offers swim courses year-round?”

“Not normally. Why?”

“I was thinking lots of today….that maybe some time swimming every day at school could help me out. It always makes me feel good when I go swimming, and it’s nice after a nice long round, too.” I explained myself.

“You’ve always been like the Little Mermaid herself, I can guarantee you that. I’ll see if there’s something that can be arranged through the school. If not, I’m sure your friends could help you figure something out. I can’t deny that a good swim really helps you feel good. It always improves your mood at your Aunt Karen’s and the neighbors’ pools.” My dad said, fully acknowledging what I was getting at.

“Thanks, Dad. You rock.”

“I try. Now, was this the last event of the Games?”

“No, not quite. All that’s left is Football, or soccer, as we Americans call it. Why? Cuz we don’t give a crap.” I joked.

He laughed. “You’re so goddamn right. Then, after that, are you coming home?”

“Not quite yet. After the Football tournament is the Closing Ceremony, and after that, Tails is gonna help me with my homework and set everything up for school.” I explained. “That’s what we’ve planned.”

“Good. I got your summer book ready for you when you come home.”

“Thanks. I’ll be talking to you later, then. Hope you have a good day at work.” I wished.

“And I hope you have tons of fun playing soccer tomorrow.”

“I will. Love you.”

“Love you, too, Emmers. Bye.”

“Bye.” I hung up on the line.

I lifted my legs up onto the bed, and I sat there, criss-cross-applesauce. Around my neck, like it had been since it was awarded to me, was the gold medal. It glimmered a little with the help of the dim light from the lamp.

Just then, the door swung open, and I saw both Tails and Leo running inside.

“Hey, Em!” Leo called out.

“We actually made something just for you.” Tails said as both boys came up to me.

“What is it?” I looked at them attentively.

Leo then held out what looked like a handmade crown craft, made of plastic, all merged into a shockingly beautiful crown, perfect for my head, and what decorated it were plastic jewels, blue and purple.

“It’s a crown. You absolutely dominated in all the aquatics today, so we thought we’d make you a special reward for it.” Leo said. “It should fit your head just fine.”

“We thought it would be an extra special thing for you today.” Tails added.

I gently took the newly crafted crown in my hands. It felt a little heavy, but despite the fact that it was made of pieces of plastic, craft supplies, and plastic gems, it felt so real. And it looks absolutely beautiful.

I saw the newer mirror right across from the bed.

“Excuse me.” I stood up and walked to that full size mirror. Leo and Tails followed me, watching carefully.

The lights of the room made the jewels glitter and shimmer, and they gave off their own rays of colored light as a result, lighting up my exterior and parts of the wall and carpet around me.

I looked into my reflection. The lights in the room made the crown look like it was glowing .

I then carefully put the crown on my head. It appeared like it glowed even more once it was on my head. It seemed to complement my white nightgown beautifully, as well as my long and somewhat messy hair.

“You look beautiful , Emily.” Tails came and held my right hand, smiling.

“I knew blue and purple together would be perfect for ya.” Leo came to my left side and held my left hand.

I smiled at both of them warmly. “Thank you so much for the amazing gift. I’ll definitely cherish it for the rest of my life. It’s very sweet of you guys.”

“Anything to help you feel a bit better.” Tails said sincerely.

I knelt down, opening my arms. “Both of you, c’mere.”

Both boys came and gave me a big hug. I held them close to me. I then gave each of them a little kiss on the cheek because I felt so wonderful, as well as grateful.

The three of us ended up sleeping in my hotel room for the night, all managing to fit in my bed.

Chapter 26: Football

Chapter Text

Over the next few days, Peach actually took the time to pick up the things I needed to do my summer homework, and she brought me the book and homework packet assigned to me. Tails helped me get started on my homework.

July 21st.

The weather had finally let up, and the football field was ready for action. However, something else in the world had other plans.

The day started out in the hotel infirmary, with Knuckles being the one getting checked on by a Toad nurse. Knuckles definitely looked like he’d seen better days, for he looked a little green, if you know what I mean (rhyme not intended by any means).

“Ooooo….that’s definitely a fever.”

“Ugh….and I feel like death….” Knuckles groaned. His voice even sounded different.

“One thing’s for sure. You definitely can’t play.” The Nurse Toad confirmed.

“That’s right.” A Lakitu official agreed.

“I was training so hard for the tournament, too.” Knuckles managed to say.

“Let’s get you to your room, and we’ll get you settled in for the day.” The Nurse Toad helped him up, and they both left the examination room.

Some of the others and I were waiting outside as the Lakitu came over to us.

“How’s Knuckles doing?” Sonic asked kindly.

“Unfortunately, he’s very sick with a fever, and he won’t be able to play today. That means Emily’s team is short by one.”

I facepalmed. “Ah, damn !”

“If you can’t find a replacement, you’ll have to forfeit the tournament.” Lakitu said rather nonchalantly. I knew he was only doing his job, though, so it’s not like I could be mad at him.

“Can’t we get Toad or someone like him to play?” I asked.

“They’re all working today, so none of them will be free to help….” Amy frowned.

“I dunno what to tell ya. Unless you find someone adequate to take Knuckles’ place, Emily’s whole team forfeits. Simple as that.” Lakitu confirmed.

“But there’s nobody left who’s able, much less willing , to team up with me.” I said.

“I’m sorry, but I’m afraid that’s your problem. Rules are rules. Either you find somebody to play, or ya forfeit. That’s the bottom line.” Lakitu then started leaving.

My hands held my forehead, for I grew frustrated.

A little more time passed, and the football tournament was about to start. Some of the participants were already on the field, warming up.

I found myself sitting on the sidelines, and I started coming to terms with my situation. Daisy was sitting at one of my sides, and Tails was sitting at the other. Daisy had her hand gently on my shoulder.

“I think….we’re gonna have to forfeit.” I finally said after a heavy sigh. “There’s nobody else around here who can play, especially without tiring themselves out to death.”

Daisy frowned. “I guess so. It’s just the three of us.”

“I really wanted to play, though. That’s what makes me mad….” My frustration showed through growing tears in my eyes.

Tails hugged me from the side. “I’m so sorry, Emily….I wish I could do more to help….”

“It’s okay, Tails. You’re an amazing friend, that’s enough for me.” I put an arm around him in response.

Leo happened to be walking our way when he heard the conversation. He was very briefly in thought, but he wasn’t second-guessing himself. No way, no how.

“Hey.” He approached the three of us.

Daisy looked toward the young red-eared slider. “Oh, hey there, Leo. Do you need anything?”

“Not really, but it seems like you guys do. You think I can play?” He asked.

“You mean with us?” Daisy’s eyes widened a little.

“Yeah!” Leo nodded. “I’ve played a few times before with my brothers, although we’re more like basketball guys, but I can at least try.”

Tails’ namesakes wagged a little. I looked toward Leo, my tearful eyes wide.

“Are you sure?....” I asked considerately.

“Sure, I’m sure! It’s at least worth a try.” Leo replied.

The three of us looked at each other. The expressions on our faces were enough.

I smiled at Leo. “You’re in. I can show you the ropes just in case.”

“I’ll tell the officials that we’ve got someone. I’ll catch up and practice with you guys.” Daisy then stood up.

“Yeah!” Tails came and gave Leo a high five (or three, in Leo’s specific case).

I came and patted Leo’s head. “Thank you so much.”

“I won’t let you down, dudes!” Leo gave a thumbs up with both of his hands.

“I know you won’t. Now c’mon, let’s get through the basics and get everyone on the same page.” I guided my two friends onto the football field.

Some more time passed, and after some practice, the event had begun. Unfortunately, we were only down to three teams. Myself, Tails, Leo, and Daisy. Mario, Luigi, Peach, and Yoshi. Sonic, Vector, Amy, and Shadow. I was told Dr. Eggman’s team (Dr. Eggman, Metal Sonic, Bowser, and Bowser Jr) was disqualified, and nobody was able to fit in with the rest of the participants properly. Due to the disqualification, Sonic’s team was given the chance to play for the finals against Mario’s team. I used that game as a chance to help myself and Leo learn more of the sport.

The first game went on, and after some practice, Leo, Tails, Daisy, and I went to one of the lounge rooms to have some snacks.

“Man….soccer’s tons of fun!” Leo’s smile was wide and glittering with enjoyment.

“Right?” Daisy agreed. “It’s one of my favorite pass-times.”

“When it wasn’t football, it was soccer back home.” I reminisced. “On my block, I mean. We all liked playing some soccer in our yards. I learned from those experiences, as well as school.”

“That sounds like fun.” Tails commented.

“Even getting bonked in the head by a soccer ball or two.” I joked, laughing a little.

“That happened to you a lot?” Leo laughed, too.

“Oh yeah. All that calcium I take in daily comes in handy.” I replied.

We all shared light laughter.

“You’d be shocked at how many times Donnie’s gotten bonked in the head by balls!” Leo laughed some more.

“You guys play sports at home?” Daisy guessed.

“Yup! It’s hilarious! And man, I can dunk when playing basketball!”

“Maybe….we can come to New York, and we can meet your brothers?” Tails then suggested. “We can play sports, hang out, n’ have fun.”

“Yeah!” I liked the idea. “It’ll be so much fun!”

“I like that idea, too.” Daisy accepted happily. “I’m definitely down to have some fun.”

Leo stomped his feet a little in excitement. “That sounds great !”

“We’ll see what we can do.” Tails ate a granola bar.

I drank a protein shake. “Maybe a weekend before it gets too cold, we can play basketball.”

“I’m sure my brothers will be stoked !” Leo anticipated.

Daisy giggled a little, and she then looked at the time.

“Oh! Time to play some football, guys. Ready to roll?”

I tossed the little bottle into the trash can, and I then stretched myself out.

“You bet I’m ready.” I replied.

Tails’ namesakes wagged. “Let’s have some fun.”

“YEAH!” Leo pumped his fists in the air.

We played against Sonic’s team, for they ultimately prevailed against Mario’s team.

It was practically the play of a group of friends, for while we stayed professional, we gave each other much to smile and laugh about. One time, the ball bonked off my and then Leo’s head, leading to a goal for our team. That made the entire stadium cackle. Trying to save the ball from going out of bounds, Vector tripped and ended up falling into one of the refreshment tanks, making me, Leo, and Sonic laugh almost hysterically. Every time one of us would trip and fall, another of us, regardless of teams, helped them back up. I was accidentally hit in the face by the ball, right from Vector’s attempted pass. It didn’t hurt all that much, and I was just fine. I ended up laughing.

My team ended up winning the last of the gold medals for this year’s Games, and everyone celebrated. Leo was especially ecstatic.

Night soon came, and a few of us were on the highest point of the main Olympic Stadium, able to view some of London, as well as the official properties, from our spot. We had some ice cream cups with us, as well as some other trinkets.

“Today’s like one of the best days of my life!” There was no wiping the smile off Leo’s face.

“You did great out there, dude.” Sonic smiled warmly.

“Wait till I tell my bros ‘bout this! They’re gonna hate me so much!” Leo couldn’t stop laughing.

“I sense an intense rivalry between you guys.” Tails said.

“Eh, we fight n’ stuff all the time. It’s a brother thing.” Leo calmed himself.

“A sister thing, too. My sisters and I bicker all the time. I think it’s just something siblings do.” I shrugged, eating some of my ice cream.

“I guess.” Leo accepted well enough.

“Yeah.” Sonic drank some water.

I then remembered. “Oh! Guys, Peach said the closing ceremony is in a few days.”

“Really? Man, time’s gone by real fast….just about as fast as me.” Sonic said.

“Yeah, man. But y’know, these last few weeks here have been some of the most incredible weeks I think I’ve ever seen! I only wish I could’ve shared them with my brothers.” Leo said.

“Well, while we’re on the subject, Amy n’ Cream helped me out with this, and we came up with this to not only tell your brothers all about the times here, but to remember them, too.” Sonic held out what looked like a photo album.

“You took pictures?....” Leo’s eyes were a little wide.

“The officials took plenty of footage and pictures, and they let us get copies of a lot of them. Some of them, Amy took herself, like the volunteer work we did during our time off.” Sonic replied.

“Whoa, can I see?” Tails asked considerately.

Leo let all of us look, and the pictures inside were wonderful sights to see. All our events through the last number of weeks, as well as the fun things we had done in between said events. Some were a little blurry, but that was a different charm to some of the memories placed in this album.

“Thanks a lot, Sonic!” Leo’s eyes were still lit up. “I think everyone’s gonna love these!”

“And, Leo,” I then remembered, “I put some things together for ya.”

“Like what?” Leo looked at me as I reached beside me.

“Here.” I held out a rock, much like what Leo had given me, but I had painted it with blue and purple colors. In dark blue, Leo’s name was painted on. Along with the crafty gift was my gold medal from today’s football tournament.

“You can keep my medal from today. All this is to remind you of how wonderful you did today, as well as you have since you’ve been here. And I deeply appreciate you being there for me when Tails was….in the hospital.” I said sincerely.

Tears bubbled up in the red-eared slider’s eyes.

“O-Ohmegosh….I-I love it, Emily! Thank you so much!”

I kept my warm smile. “You’re welcome, Leo.”

He came and gave me a big hug. I hugged him back the same way. I looked toward Sonic and Tails, and they were both smiling warmly. I opened an arm, letting the two of them come and join the hug. And they did just that.

“This has been great , y’know.” Sonic said. “Even bigger than I could’ve hoped.”

“I agree.” I said. “I mean, I’ve made such wonderful friends, and….you’ve all helped me through what I’ve been dealing with. I think….for the first time in my life, I don’t feel…. alone .” I felt a wave of emotions start to hit me.

“You never had to feel that way, Emily.” Tails told me sincerely. “With the right people, you’re never alone. That’s what….you’ve been showing me since we met.”

Almost suddenly, I felt tears begin to well up in my eyes, and my hold on my friends loosened.

“Hey, Em,” Sonic put his hand on my shoulder, “you’ve got each and every one of us, and we’ll all do our best to be there for you. You don’t have to feel alone anymore.”

“Yeah.” Leo agreed. “Like, you can still talk to me. I’m sure we can write to each other once we get to our homes. Or maybe phone, or do social media once I get to do that.”

“We can make it work , Emily.” Tails added.

There was no controlling the tears. I felt them grow, and they were so close to streaming as I looked at my dear friends. I smiled a little.

“Wh-Where were you guys my whole life?....” I managed to say, my voice shaking.

“N-Nick….would’ve loved all of you….” The tears were now free, and I just couldn’t stop.

Tails initiated this new hug now, and I hugged him back. Leo and Sonic then joined, and I felt Sonic’s hand make gentle circular motions on my back.

The waxing gibbous moon shined a little, and it made each of us, and the rooftop we were on, glow. The stars above also glowed a little alongside the moon. The warm breeze picked up a little.

The embrace I was wrapped in, it all came together and said “I love you” to me, and it made me feel this feeling I never thought even existed. It was just undeniable and unconditional love . That helped me continue to cry in my dear friends’ arms.

Chapter 27: The Closing Ceremony

Chapter Text

July 26th.

The preparations were going exactly as planned. When I wasn’t helping prepare for the closing ceremony, I was reading my summer book and taking notes. I had gotten a new dress for the upcoming closing ceremony.

Today was the big day. The closing ceremony. I almost didn’t imagine the London Games would go by so fast. Then again, so much had happened over the last two months alone. Ever since I came to London. Ever since I met Sonic and his friends, one by one. Especially since I met Tails, my life has forever changed. This was different from any other encounter I remember making with anyone else, with the exception of when I met Nick in our kindergarten class.

It was the afternoon, and I was reading more of my summer book. My dress was on the closet door, hanging there, ready for its time to shine. The holes and damages I had made in the recent past were now fixed, almost as though nothing happened, but when you look close enough, you can still see the scars I had left on the walls, drawers, and even the nightstand, where I had broken a lamp in one of my outbursts.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

I put my book aside and answered the door.

Peach.

“Hi, Emily. How’s your book coming along?” She asked kindly.

“I’m just over halfway through. I think things are coming along nicely. How are the preparations?”

“Just splendid. Everything’s going as planned. But right now, someone wants to see you.”

“Oh? Who’s that?” I tilted my head.

“A gentleman from Buckingham Palace is here on the Queen’s behalf, and he said she wants to see you .” Peach replied.

My eyes widened. “Th-The Queen?....”

“Queen Elizabeth II. The gentleman said she’d be delighted to see you.”

“O-Oh….I’ll change into my dress then. I’ll need a few minutes.”

“Not a problem.” She allowed, and I closed the door and hurried to change into my dress.

I brushed my hair, brushed my teeth, washed my face, went more out of my way than normal to make myself look formal. I even readied myself with a thin layer of pink lipstick and a little bit of cream to make my face look flawless. Honestly, I don’t think I did too bad for a first timer.

When I came out of my hotel room and took the elevator down to the main room and reception desk, I saw a gentleman in formal wear, showing he was, in fact, from the Palace. Peach was there, too, alongside Mario and some of the other participants.

My dress was revealed to be royal blue, long enough to touch the ground, the sleeves were full length but thin and tight enough to just touch the skin. There were sparkles and glitter all over the dress, but beside that, it didn’t pop out too much, precisely like I desired. I had a necklace made of sapphires, rubies, and amethyst gems, all quite small. My hair was brushed out neatly and left down.

“Ah, are you Miss Emily Lancman, madam?” The gentleman asked kindly.

I cutsied and bowed respectfully. “I am, sir.”

“Her Majesty is expecting you, if you have time, of course.”

“That, I do, sir.”

“Come. We will head to Buckingham Palace without further ado.” He guided the way.

As I followed the gentleman, I looked toward Peach, Mario, and some of the friends present. My eyes were wide, and I wasn’t sure if I was exactly smiling. My heart began to race.

Mario gave an assuring thumbs up and smile. Peach gestured to me, “ breathe ”. Sonic gave a more excited thumbs up, nodding his head.

The gentleman took me outside, where a very nice and shiny car was waiting patiently. He let me get inside, and I put my seatbelt on after I got in.

“Are you safely buckled, madam?” The driver asked kindly as the first gentleman then got in the front passenger seat.

“Yessir.” I replied politely.

“Very good.” He put the car in gear, and we drove away.

Some time slowly passed by, and after seeing the world that was London, I saw a large palace coming into the horizon. My heart raced once again, excited as well as nervous.

Next thing I knew, we were parked within the property of Buckingham Palace, and the first gentleman properly helped me step out of the car.

“Thank you kindly.” I said politely.

“You’re very welcome, Miss Emily. Come. The family is expecting you.” He guided us both inside the regal palace.

This place I found myself in was unlike anything I’d ever seen before. It wasn’t quite like I imagined it would be, but it was absolutely beautiful. Trying to continue to pay attention to my guide, I looked around the quiet halls, seeing the paintings, interior decorations, every single detail. I didn’t want to miss this by any means.

We stopped by this particular room. Inside was a lady. An elderly lady, white hair, and she sported a beautiful royal attire, mostly white in color. She had a glittering crown beside her seat, and a man in a black suit was serving what looked like biscuits and tea.

“Your Majesty, your guest is here.” The first gentleman bowed respectfully.

“Let her in.” She allowed.

He stepped aside, revealing me. I walked inside as gracefully as I could, lightly holding my hands together, hopefully showing myself as politely as possible. Once I presented myself, fully inside the room, I curtsied and bowed respectfully.

“It is a pleasure, Your Highness.” I greeted kindly.

“A pleasure indeed, Emily.” Queen Elizabeth II said with a warm smile. “You may take a seat.”

“Thank you.” I came and took a seat, positioning myself. Once I sat down, I put one ankle behind the other, and I put my hands gracefully on my knees.

“Would you fancy a biscuit and tea?” The seeming butler asked politely, holding out a little tin and teacup on a silver tray.

“Yes, thank you, sir.” I replied.

He put the tray down in front of me, and he and the first gentleman then left the room, leaving me and Her Majesty alone.

“It truly is such a pleasure to be in the presence of such a lovely young lady such as yourself, darling.” She said to me with a smile.

I put a napkin over my lap, and I took a little biscuit and took a bite.

“Thank you, Your Majesty. That’s very kind of you, as well as to invite me here today.”

“Oh, but of course. The entire world has been hearing much about you, and I must say, you are shaping up to be a very strong young lady, indeed.”

My eyes were a little wide.

“If I may, of course…..do you really think so?” I took a sip of warm tea.

“Absolutely, Miss Emily. You have had to go through such turmoil over the last number of weeks, and I, for one, can see you have been in great pain. Thankfully, you haven’t had the curse to deal with such pain alone.” She sipped some tea of her own.

“That much is very true. My friends, old and new, have single-handedly made this summer easier for me to live through, day by day.” I couldn’t deny that, for sure.

“And such physical activities are always good for each and every soul.”

I nodded, agreeing. “Indeed, yes.”

“And tell the kind Princess Peach that we are honored to host these sporting events this year. It has been an honor and pleasure.”

“I will, Your Grace.”

“Thank you so much. And, as a grandmother and now great-grandmother, I must say I am very proud of you, for what you have done.”

I couldn’t help but blush a little.

“Oh, I hardly did much in comparison to my dear friends….”

“Pardon me, but I beg to differ, my dear. You have stood by your friends and done everything you can to help them since you all have been here. You have even kept them safe through your intentions and following actions. I am fairly certain the young Mr. Prower would say the same thing.”

I couldn’t argue with that truth.

“Also, speaking of whom, I understand it is he who has especially aided you through the darkness you have had to endure. It comforts me to know that there are young souls such as you both in this ever-changing world.”

“It…it comforts me, too, Your Highness. The rest of the world could learn from such examples…..” I was referring more to Tails and my other friends than myself by all means.

“I wholeheartedly agree.”

I smiled a little, and I drank some more of my tea.

KNOCK KNOCK!

“Come in!” Her Majesty responded.

A different gentleman in formal uniform entered politely.

“Your Majesty, Their Highnesses and their new son would like to see our guest.” He informed.

“Please do let them in.” She allowed.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” He bowed, and he opened the door wider, letting two adults inside.

Prince William and Princess Kate. And Her Highness was holding a little bundle in her arms, and she was in a wheelchair, in seeming recovery.

I let them approach, and I stood up and curtsied respectfully.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both, Your Highnesses.” I greeted formally.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too, Emily.” Prince William greeted, bowing in respect.

“The same can be said for our new son, too.” Princess Kate said with a warm smile, although she seemed a little tired.

Of course! I remember, the day after the football tournament, we learned about the birth of the new prince, Prince George. The whole world practically blew up upon learning. A lot of us at the hotel were quite thrilled, including me.

My eyes lit up a little as I saw the little face inside the white blankets.

“M-May I?....” I tried not to stutter.

“Of course, Emily.” Princess Kate allowed, and I walked over to her. I knelt down beside the wheelchair, looking into the blankets.

“My apologies, but he’s just so cute!” I came down to a whisper.

Princess Kate giggled. “That’s what everyone’s been saying since he was born. He is but four days in, and the whole world adores him.”

“He’s only four days old? Congratulations.” I said politely.

“Thank you, Emily.” Prince William smiled warmly.

“Ah, my great-grandson. What a little bundle of joy.” Queen Elizabeth II smiled. “Come, let us all have a comfortable seat.”

I stood up and went back to my formal seat as Prince William helped wheel his beautiful wife to sit next to me. His Highness then took a seat next to his beloved wife.

I simply couldn’t help but gush over the cuteness that was Prince George.

“I’m sorry, he’s just too cute.” I said as politely as I could.

“Oh, don’t worry, Emily. You’re among friends. In fact, if you don’t mind, you can hold him.” Princess Kate offered.

“Are you sure?....”

“Absolutely.” She nodded, holding her new baby out toward me.

I carefully positioned myself to hold the baby prince in my arms, granting Princess Kate a break, and she sighed softly. Prince George was fast asleep and at peace. I rocked back and forth a little, and I smiled warmly.

“You’re gonna do amazing things. I can tell.” I couldn’t help but say.

“I believe so, too.” Prince William said as he had his hand on Princess Kate’s shoulder. She nodded in agreement.

I looked toward the two of them. “You’ve done a great job, Your Highnesses. He’s in for quite a ride.” I said with a smile.

“Oh, certainly.” Queen Elizabeth II agreed. “He will have much time and room to play, as well as learn. Every good child and child at heart deserves the world. Don’t you agree, Miss Emily?”

“Oh, yes I do. I have….a nephew at home who just turned 1. His name is Noah. He’s already had so much fun with his parents, me, and my whole family. He has little to no fear.” I said.

“Ah, what a handsome name for who I assume will be a handsome young man.” Queen Elizabeth II almost giggled.

Just then, I saw Prince George’s little eyes open up and start looking around. Princess Kate gasped audibly, looking alongside me.

“Oh, look! He’s opening his eyes!” She held her hands together.

Prince George looked up at me, as well as his parents beside me. Queen Elizabeth came and sat by my other side, and we all looked down at the adorable bundle of joy.

“Oh my goodness gracious, he’s looking around….” The Queen whispered.

“Hello, our darling boy….” Princess Kate gently caressed the baby’s head.

Silent, the baby’s eyes looked around more, perhaps with a sense of curiosity.

“Hey there….” I said.

He hiccuped a little squeak, making all of us giggle.

“D’awwww….like a squeaky toy!” I whispered.

We gushed over the Royal Baby for what felt like forever, with me eventually passing the baby prince over to his mother. The Royal Family even let me stay long enough for lunch, which I ended up enjoying, especially with their gentle company.

Time slowly passed, and I was taken back to the hotel, now wearing a golden ring on my right ring finger. Now, most of everything was ready for the upcoming ceremony. There were other cars waiting for participants to get in.

I was walking up to the entrance doors….

“Emily?” A familiar female voice, one I hadn’t heard in several weeks.

I turned around, and there she was. The same green girl, bold blue eyes, green leaf-hair. The red jewel on her chest glowed.

“Cosmo.” I remembered, and I approached her.

“You have done so wonderfully. I’m so proud of you.” She had a warm smile.

I did, too, and I came and knelt down to her.

“Of me? What for?....I’m the one who’s been in a lot of pain….”

“It’s not just you, Emily. You and Tails have muddled through together . I know that….Tails still heavily grieves, but you’ve shown that he’s not alone.”

“Of course….I mean, there’ve been times where we’ve cried ourselves to sleep since I’ve been here.” I scratched the back of my head a little.

“I worry for him and his health, especially in the earlier days since I’ve had to go….”

“Yeah….Sonic told me he was worried sick. I wish I was there to help Tails through since the start….”

“Emily, don’t you remember? You were there. In Beijing. That’s when Tails was in one of his worst states, and you helped him out of it.” Cosmo said.

“I….I did?” I tilted my head.

“That music box you found. He made it for himself, and it’s where he keeps some of the pieces of our memories. And the times you showed kindness to him through your times in Beijing, it truly made a difference for Tails.”

“How big a difference?....”

Cosmo had a glimmer of worry in her eyes, and she frowned.

“Tails….didn’t want anything to do with his life after I’ve been gone. You might remember being told that, and it’s very true. He was so exhausted, he wanted nothing more than to get out. But….as you might know, cutting off your own life is never the answer. You saved his life because you were there, and you showed him kindness.”

“You mean….I saved his life?....”

She nodded. “Yes. You truly did. Because you were there. You encouraged Tails to muddle through, every day at a time. He got stronger with your help. And….I am so happy it’s been you all this time. Tails deserves so much….as do you.” Her blue eyes had tears in them.

My eyes remained a little wide, and I was trying to process.

“It’s….really been me the entire time?....”

She nodded again. “Y-You….you helped make his life worth living again. I’m so happy you’ve helped every way you did….”

It made sense. I remembered Beijing again and again. Each encounter I made with him made sense. In that, I felt tears well up in my eyes, and I knew for sure.

“T-Tails….did all that for me, too, y’know.” I managed to say, despite my shaky voice.

“I-I know. What I’m trying to say is….you two need each other.”

I nodded a little, unable to deny it. “I-I’ll take good care of him….you can count on me.”

She looked up at me. “And I want you to take good care of yourself, too. Nick….has been so worried about you.”

“Really?.....”

“Yes. He’s been so worried….he wishes he could be here for you….”

I wiped my face and eyes carefully. “C-Cosmo….I’ll try to be strong….at least enough to get through every day. It won’t be easy, but I won’t stop trying….”

She came and held my hands as I dropped them down.

“Just remember….. you are not alone . You have friends and loved ones you can talk to. All it takes is one word.”

I squeezed her hands. “I-I’ll try.” I closed my eyes.

“I-I’m just….not real sure about school and--!”

Just as I opened my eyes, she was gone. I rubbed my eyes a little, possibly to make sure I wasn’t going crazy. She was definitely gone.

The hotel doors slid open.

“Emily?....” Daisy.

I turned, and I saw her in her usually beautiful dress, and some of the others were behind her as she walked through the doors.

“Are you okay? You look upset….” She was concerned as she approached me.

I wiped my face some more, drying my tears.

“I-I will be….” I managed to say, pulling myself together.

“Who were you talking to? I thought I heard someone else.” She asked, having her hand on my shoulder.

I took a deep breath and sighed.

“Nobody.”

Not quite buying it, Daisy then hugged me close, catching me by surprise.

“It’s gonna be okay, Em. Alright? We’re all here for you. And I’ve been worried about you.”

I hugged her back, leaning my head on her shoulder. And we stayed for a silent moment.

The world that was the Olympic Stadium was lit up back into day as the sky started darkening for the night. All of us participants stood on a large stage as the audience cheered, and Peach, in her normal but beautiful gown, stood in the front, holding a microphone in her hands.

“Good evening to London and the entire world! This night is the night this year’s Mario and Sonic Olympic Games close. I must thank each and every one of you here, as well as everyone watching from home, for watching our journey through this summer. It’s the support we get from all of you that make the Games possible, ever since our first voyage in Beijing, China. Now, we have London, with Sochi fast-approaching. We look forward to the next Winter Games, and we hope for your continued support throughout. For the time being, we will be training after this wonderful night, and we will continue to work hard to make sure we can help spread fun, happiness, and kindness to more of the world.” She gave her speech, and everyone, including the participants and myself, applauded.

“Now, there is a special new award I am honored to give to one particular participant who has gone above and beyond through the Games, as well as proven true sportsmanship, friendship, and even love toward others. This dear friend of mine has always been so friendly, so kind, and so emotional. She also has done everything she can to help others in need, including another participant, despite her own turmoil.”

It started filtering through, and my eyes grew wide. I watched a Blue Toad come onto the stage, holding a particular golden trophy.

“This is the Mario and Sonic Most Valuable Athlete award, and I have the honor to present this award to Emily Ann Lancman, for her kindness, courage, strength, and strong sense of love and friendship toward others. Emily, if you will step up.” Peach turned and specifically looked toward me, smiling.

Everyone cheered loudly.

“C’mon, Emily!” Tails came and took my hand.

We both walked up together, hand in hand. Peach got hold of the trophy from Blue Toad, and when Tails and I came up, Peach held the trophy out to me.

“Here, Emily. You’ve earned it, and you deserve it.” She said with a warm smile.

Still processing the situation, I just held out my open hand, and I got hold of the trophy from Peach. It shined with the help of the colored lights around the stage. I took a deep breath and sighed.

“Thank you, Peach….” I managed to say.

“You’re very welcome, Emily.” She came and gave both me and Tails a warm hug. We hugged her back.

The bands played the rehearsed music numbers, and a few of us gave warm speeches, going through the closing ceremony as planned. Frankly, I don’t really remember the details of it. However, new pictures from the event were taken, and copies were placed in Leo’s new photo album for his own safe keeping.

Later at night, I remained at the stadium. Some lights were still on, despite the fact that the crowds had already departed, and the closing ceremony was now longer past.

Leo had gathered his new belongings, including gifts and souvenirs. What I had in my hands was a Warp Ring.

“Knuckles said this Warp Ring should be able to take you home, Leo. Just picture where you want it to go, and it’ll take you there when you throw it.” I told him, giving him the ring.

Leo took it in his little hand, and he looked up at me.

“Em….I should say thank you for finding me and taking me in when I was lost. It was really kind of you.” He then said sincerely.

“Anything I can do to help out. I’m just glad you’ve been safe throughout.”

“My brothers might not let me hear the end of it, though….” He scratched the back of his head a little, embarrassed.

We both shared light giggles.

“Well….can’t help you with that .” I shrugged.

“Yeah, I guess not.” Leo shrugged as well.

Leo saw I held the blue painted rock in my hands.

“I see you still have that gift I made ya.” He smiled a bit more.

“Yup….I’m never losing sight of this, that’s for sure.” I said. “While on the subject, it was very sweet of you to be there for me through the weeks, especially when Tails was in the hospital. You really helped a lot. And you’re an awesome friend. Despite the circumstances, I’m glad you’ve been here.”

“I am, too, actually. I mean…..I wish I could’ve shared this with my brothers, but….I’m very happy to have been here and met you, Tails, n’ the others. You’re all great people to be around.” He said.

“W-Well….” I fidgeted with the rock a little. “I’m quite a mess….”

“So are a lot of people. That’s what Dad n’ Raph have told me on separate occasions.”

“That’s what my sister Sarah’s said, too.” I remembered.

Awkward silence, with us running out of things to say.

“L-Listen, sweetheart….” I then knelt down to Leo’s height, letting him face me directly.

“I need you to do somethin’ for me, okay?” I told him.

“Uh-huh….” He nodded, listening.

I held out a little sticky note to him. When he took and read it, it had my home address and phone number on it.

“Be sure to write to me. Maybe call me whenever it is you get a phone.” I said to my red-eared slider friend. “Y’know, just while we can’t see each other. You live all the way in New York, and I live in Illinois.”

Leo put the slip in his shorts pocket. “Don’t worry, Em. I will.”

“Y-Yeah….” I felt emotions catching up to me, and it got harder to endure by the moment.

“I-I guess….this is goodbye ….” I managed to say.

Leo put down most of his things except for the Warp Ring. He then came and gave me a warm hug. I hugged him back close and warm.

“E-Emily….I’ll miss you!....” Leo broke into tears, unable to contain his shaky voice.

We stayed in the hug for a very long moment, not wanting it to pass over. At a point, Leo gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. I almost coughed a gasp in response, and my tears now ran free.

“I-I’ll….I’ll miss you, too, Leo….” I stuttered a little.

He pulled away from the hug enough for us to look at each other through our shared tears. His hands planted onto my cheeks, making sure he could see me.

“E-Emily…. will we ever see each other again ?....” He then asked me, his running tears staining his green cheeks, as well as the lower parts of the red marks over his eyes.

I was unable to speak. My eyesight grew more blurry due to overwhelming tears. My head fell down, and my right hand caught it, specifically part of my forehead. I let out some whimpers that were soft cries.

Leo pulled me into another tearful hug. I hugged him back eagerly, as close as I’d ever hugged Tails. I felt his open hand grip tightly on my top back part of my dress, as well as some of my hair.

“I-I dunno….I-I just don’t know ….” I somehow said softly. I began to shake, I felt so upset.

Long moments passed, and I quieted down enough to not hiccup as many sobs and cries, and I reluctantly broke the hug.

“S-Sorry….I just don’t know, Leo. But….some say goodbyes aren’t forever….hopefully, this’ll be one of those cases.” I then said.

He wasn’t so sure himself, but something in him had some hope, and he wiped one cheek dry of tears.

We looked at each other in the eyes, and I then helped tend to Leo’s other cheek, using my thumb to gently dry it from tears.

“I’m gonna try to come see you n’ meet your brothers. I won’t give up until I find a way, let alone time to do it, okay?” I then said, pulling myself together more.

“Okay. Then, in that case….” Leo then held my hand, letting it slip off his cheek, and he squeezed my same hand.

Goodbye , Emily. I-I love you….” He managed to smile, despite the sadness in his young eyes.

I leaned close enough to give the turtle boy a gentle kiss on his forehead.

“I love you, too, Leo….”

I then watched him throw the Warp Ring, and it opened up, revealing the destination on the other side. A dark home, but I could barely see painted graffiti on the walls. Toys were scattered over much of the place’s floors, as well as some crayons, markers, and pencils.

Leo’s home.

I saw my friend then pick up his things, including the painted rock I had made and given to him not long ago. That warmed my heart to see him keeping such a mediocre gift.

Right before he could walk through the given portal, Leo turned around one more time, and he watched me stand up to my feet. The night breeze picked up some more as I stood up, and it lightly lifted some of my long gown and hair.

I waved goodbye, and tears started streaming again, despite my smile. Leo waved back, showing the last of his own tears, but also smiling. Without another word, Leo turned back around, and he walked through the portal. It closed immediately, and the little ring fell down to the stage and rolled right to my feet. I picked it up, and I fidgeted with it and the special rock.

A grave pain came over me immediately, and one of my arms covered my eyes, and I started crying. I grew afraid….I wouldn’t ever see Leo again.

Leo made it back to his New York City home with no trouble, and he toddled his way to his room, wiping his tears dry. He got to his room, and he put his things on one of the shelves after turning the lights on. He took a deep breath and sighed.

“Man….this really is one for the books.” He held the new photo album in his hands.

“LEO?! Is that you?!” Another boy’s voice yelled from outside the room.

“Raph?....” Leo recognized, and he made his way back outside his blue curtains.

There were his three brothers, and they were all shocked to see him.

“LEOOOOO!” Mikey, the littlest brother, came running first, and he hugged Leo tight.

Leo laughed a little, hugging back. “M-Mikey! It’s okay, I’m home now….”

“You worried us sick , Nardo!” Donnie, his twin, came and shook his shoulders after Mikey let go.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to be gone for so long!” Leo’s voice shook as he was being shaken almost violently.

“N’ just where have ya been?!” Raph, the oldest brother, was the last to come up to Leo.

“Well….it’s a really long story. N’ I got the pictures to prove it. C’mon into my room, n’ I’ll tell you everything .” Leo let himself and his brothers into his bedroom.

All four turtle brothers sat together on the bed, and Leo went through the many pictures in the new photo album. Leo didn’t dare leave any details out of what had happened over the last several weeks. His brothers’ expressions turned from worrisome and aggravated to fascinated and even emotionally moved.

For the years to come, the trinkets Leo had gotten since his stay in London stayed on the same shelf in that same bedroom. The photo album, the painted rock, little toys and souvenirs, they all remained untouched by all except the red-eared slider. Even after a seeming disaster, all of the aforementioned items survived.

Chapter 28: Finale

Summary:

And here's the last chapter! I hope you like what's to come after this, and you enjoyed this series! I'll keep working on posting the rest of my DeviantArt writing content here!

Chapter Text

July 27th.

A gold portal opened in the same Crest Hill, Illinois home, much to a father’s surprise. He then watched me and Tails walk through the portal together.

“Emily….” My dad came, and he gave me a warm hug once I was fully through the portal.

I hugged him back naturally. “H-Hey, Dad.”

“I’m so glad you’re finally home. I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you, too, Dad.” I told him.

He then noticed Tails. “You’re here, too?”

“Until school starts. We agreed on this. If you don’t mind, of course….”

“Not at all. It’s the least I can do, after everything that’s happened.” He gently rubbed the top of Tails’ head.

Tails’ namesakes wagged a little out of natural reaction, but his eyes still had a sense of unhappiness towards my dad. I could see it, and I already knew why.

I stored my little gifts and trinkets from London, including the special painted rock, in a specific dark brown treasure-chest-like box in my room. And they remained locked inside for years .

Through the weeks to come, Tails helped me get my summer homework done, hung out at my home with me and my family, and went along with me and my dad to a few places he offered to take us. We went to Chicago, where we saw the Shedd Aquarium, went to the Rosebud Restaurant, and took a walk down some of the river in the city. 

Tails even helped throw a party to celebrate my birthday, even though it was a little late. Family members came over, including Stephen and his family, much to my discomfort toward his particular company. But hanging out with Vinnie, Anthony, and Tails made it easier.

Most nights, Tails and I slept together in the same bed, sometimes letting me cry myself to sleep. It felt a little good though, knowing he was there. What ultimately made me feel uneasy was knowing this wouldn’t last.

~~~

Next thing I knew, it was August.

My scheduled alarm sounded off, waking both me and Tails up. I woke up a scroggy, but I managed to sit up and then stretch a little before turning off my alarm. I stretched more afterwards. My bedroom door then swung open. When I looked, there was Tails.

“Hey. Good morning. I got your stuff all ready for school.” He said.

“Morning. Thanks.” I yawned and got up from bed.

“I’m making us breakfast.”

“Thanks again, Tails. You rock.” I smiled a little, still in the process of waking up.

“No problem. I’ll let you get dressed.” He then closed the door, letting himself out.

After I changed, I came downstairs, only to find Tails plating breakfast for the two of us. Grace and Sarah were already up and about.

“We gotta do a few things n’ pick up Alexis before we get to school.” Grace said. “You sure you’d prefer the bus, Em?”

“Yeah. Thanks anyway.” I said, rubbing my eyes.

“No problem. All ya gotta do is lemme know, and I’ll do what I can for you.” Grace said.

“Hope school works out okay for you today.” Sarah then initiated the sister group hug.

I hugged back. “Thanks, guys.”

After they let go, my sisters went out the door and went to Grace’s car.

“I like your sisters. They’re very nice.” Tails said.

“Yeah. We fight quite a bit, but hey, it’s kinda what we do.” I shrugged, and I took a seat at the table.

“Where’s your dad?” He asked.

“Already working. He gets up super early every morning.” I replied, and I started eating my simple breakfast.

“Thanks for the breakfast.”

“Of course. Anything to help the morning feel better. Besides, you got a big day ahead of you. You’re a sophomore now, right?”

“Yup. Second year of high school. And I’m going to a new campus, too.”

“Really?”

“Yup. All the freshmen get the original school building that I’ve told you about. The East Campus is the newer building, at least in comparison, and it’s a whole lot bigger for all the other students. That’s where everyone else goes after freshman year.” I explained.

“Oh.”

“Yeah, the campus is pretty cool, like when we went and took the tour.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty big.”

A moment of silence as we finished our breakfast.

“So….I hear your dad helped set up specific classes for you.” Tails then brought up.

“Yup. He and the school put together a swimming class I’ll be taking all year. Being in the water really soothes me, so everyone thought it would be good for me instead of the regular gym classes. They said I don’t even have to do the fitness testing this year. They said I’ve been through too much, and that I did a lot in London.” I explained.

“That’s really cool of them. But, if I may, is anybody gonna be able to watch over you?”

“The Park District said it’ll be a good little job for the lifeguard students, and I definitely accepted them using me as an experience factor. Of course, I need adults and those with experience watching over me when I’m in the pool, especially alone, and the lifeguard students get good lessons with my help. Everybody wins.” I replied.

“That’s awesome that they’re helping you out like that.”

“Yeah, I think so, too. Lockport is already a much better school than some people make it out to be.”

“I guess times change.” He shrugged.

“Eh, good point.”

“Also, I hear you’ll be getting weekly appointments with your social worker, too, right?” He then asked.

“Yup. Mrs. Hudders. A very nice lady, and the lady my dad’s been talking to the school through. I’m gonna be seeing her once every week through my study hall and lunch period. She’s gonna try her best and help me out….” I put the dishes in the sink.

I looked at the time.

“Time for me to go to my bus stop.”

“I’ll walk you there. Besides, it’s right I see you off before I go home myself….” Tails’ ears bent down a little bit.

The reality of the new situation started settling through as I went through my things and made sure my summer homework was ready. I zipped the backpack shut and put it on my back. As I did that, Tails came up to me and then held my right hand.

“Ready to go?....” He asked the best he could.

I sighed. “N-No….but let’s go anyway. I don’t have any other good choice.”

We walked through the front door together, and I made sure it was locked. Through the walk to come, I wasn’t sure what to say. I don’t think Tails was very sure either. Emotions continued to pile in as the painful reality drew closer and closer.

We walked up the hill from my house, eventually getting to the bus stop. When we got there, there were still a few more minutes to spare until the bus would arrive.

“I like to make sure I’m early.” I finally said, breaking the silence. “Y’know, just so I don’t miss the bus.”

“I get it.” Tails replied.

I was the only one at the bus stop, like I expected. Almost everyone else around my part of the neighborhood either drove themselves at this point or were able to have their own rides from their siblings or parents. I would be alone on this bus stop for months to come.

“I….I guess this is it….” I realized, no longer able to deny what was coming next.

“Yeah, but only for now, like we discussed. I’ll do what I can to come over on some weekends, and I’ll also be sure to call or text you. I’ll do everything I can in my power to help you through this….” His blue eyes gained a slight glitter to them as I looked down at him. Something in his eyes showed he wasn’t so sure if he could do much.

Frankly, knowing he was going to his own home, God forbid how far away it is, I wasn’t so sure either. I think Tails could see it in my changing facial expression.

“Hey….” Tails stood directly in front of me, holding my hands.

“Either way, goodbyes aren’t forever, right?....”

I sighed. Something in me knew better, but I didn’t dare say so.

“I guess not….I-I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll miss you, too, Emily. And….I’ll never forget you or what we did together through the summer….” He tried to smile, but he just couldn’t quite do it.

I knelt down to his height, and at this point, I felt tears in my eyes, and they started rolling free.

“I-I’ll never forget you either, Tails….” I pulled him into an eager yet tearful hug. He hugged back naturally.

“Th-Thank you….thank you so much for saving my life….and making it worth living again….” I then said to him sincerely, despite my voice shaking.

“A-Anything for you , Emily….I love you so much!....” He cried.

“I-I love you, too, Tails….with all my heart and soul. M-My dearest little brother….” I let it all spill out, and I kissed both of his furry cheeks gently. He responded by kissing my cheeks afterwards.

I then heard the bus turn into my neighborhood, and I could now see it down the street from where we were. I reluctantly let go of the hug, and I stood up to my feet. I wiped my face as dry as I could, and I naturally put my headphones on. I felt Tails hold my hand after I put my headphones on. I then turned on the piano version of the song If I Never Knew You , as known from Disney’s Pocahontas .

“I’ll….I’ll be sure to call you, okay?” Tails then said, pulling himself together enough to speak.

“O-Okay.” I trusted his words.

We looked at each other one more time. I still felt tears in my eyes, although my cheeks were dry. I couldn’t even really smile. The reality kicked me right in the face.

“I-I love you, Tails.”

“I love you, too, Emily.” That was the last thing Tails said to me.

The bus came, and the doors opened. I got myself in as I slowly let go of Tails’ hand. He watched me get on the bus and then take a seat by a window. All I could look at was my little fox brother, standing there. His blue eyes still had tears in them, too, and he lightly waved. I waved back. The song continued to play through my headphones, and the bus then slowly drove away. I watched Tails grow farther away until I couldn’t see him anymore. That’s when the tears started rolling down my cheeks again, and I leaned back in my seat, taking a shaky breath.

Only once the bus was out of his sight, Tails took out his Warp Ring, and he opened the portal himself, leading straight to his homeland. And he walked through alone.

I never got that call from Tails.

Goodbyes aren’t forever, they say. Well, it didn’t take long at all for me to beg to differ. The real pain really did start once the school year began. Almost everywhere I turned, I could picture Nick, and that he would be right there beside me, or at least in the same hall as me, like he had through the years. It got very difficult for me to focus on much, except in my English class, every day. Despite the talks with my psychiatrist, social worker, and even my sisters and dad, it just wasn’t enough for me. I lost contact with Sonic, Tails, and the rest of the Sonic Team. I had tried calling them a number of times, but there was a point where I was so exhausted, I just gave up. As bad as it sounds, it didn’t take me too long to forget a lot about Leo and what we had gone through together. It got very hard for me to get through every single school day without crying or feeling so exhausted or depressed. I didn’t even acknowledge it or care for it, but I got very sick very quickly . I was very sick and very vulnerable. I didn’t even go to that year’s Homecoming dance, although my friends invited me. Speaking of, I didn’t have a single class with any of my friends. In fact, I learned Alondra had to move out of the Lockport area because her family got evicted. Summer and Lauren just couldn’t be seen at any point in the school day. It was as though the world around me made me out to be all alone, and it didn’t take me long to get convinced that was all I really was. Alone .

As soon as the school year started, because I got so vulnerable, I quickly became a favorite target amongst many school bullies. Especially this one bastard named Rashied, who’s known to give many other students trouble, including Summer. In fact, one December day, while I was on my way to study hall, Rashied asked me about Nick (he knew that we were dating when Nick was still around), and when I told him the truth, he laughed hysterically and said that I’d been lying about that to hide that we went through a nasty breakup, and he called me an attention whore for it. False sympathy. Attention. All that was all I wanted, according to his words. I ended up so deeply hurt, I just started breaking down before I could get inside the classroom. After that, he was very quick to start spreading rumors about me, and he made me look even worse to many kids outside the Richland kids. Nobody had to get physical. Their words were all it took for me. I was called “attention whore” for months to come after that. I had told my sisters and dad about that encounter, and ever since then, they had tried their best to cheer me up. But….it ultimately just wasn’t enough to phase through me. By Christmas, I forgot more and more about London, Leo himself being the first to go.

That Christmas was very lonely, even though I was with my entire family. The entire school year, in fact, was extremely lonely. I still never got a single call from Tails, and it made me feel…. abandoned .

I’d been dumped. Abandoned. Left all alone. I was convinced it was just the world continuing to curse me for my dumb actions of running away from Nick, giving into the pressure every time throughout freshman year. And I was endlessly paying the price for my actions and decisions.

The family grew even more dysfunctional since the school year started. Grace acted out more and more, Sarah kept more to herself, and my dad’s temper was still as short as ever, despite his efforts. Grace got into more screaming matches with all of us in the house, and she lashed out more times than I care to talk about. Life at home, as well as at school, grew unbearable for me to endure.

April of 2014, it went to the point where….I was done . I wanted nothing more to do with the world. I felt far too alone to even want to get out of bed, much less breathe the same air as everyone around me. I posted on my social media one April day that this day was my very last, and that after that night, I would no longer be anyone’s problem. Suicide was all I could really think of, and there was no talking me out of it this time. I got into thinking it was what I should’ve done back when I had a better chance. I just wished I was dead, and thus, nobody’s problem. I felt more like a problem to everyone around me, at home and at school. The bullies got to me every single day, and they made my life itself unbearable.

What I didn’t know was that someone very special to me saw that post on social media that same April day….

Before I could even get hold of one of my dad’s belts, the police were at my door, alongside an ambulance. They took me to the hospital, where I stayed for two days. After that, I ended up missing the rest of my sophomore year and found myself in outpatient sessions through a family-trusted hospital every weekday morning. I broke down one of said sessions, and I was sent to that hospital as an inpatient, and I stayed for over a week, resulting in missing Grace’s graduation ceremony and party. Until toward the end of June, I was in outpatient sessions after I was discharged from inpatient. I met many crazy people while I was an inpatient, but the nurses assured me I wasn’t crazy. I was just in too much pain to muddle through without any kind of aid. I was lost in that pain, clouded by my emotions that were bottled up for so long, they exploded like a time bomb.

Because I got so sick, my teachers excused me from all of the final exams, leaving my grades as they were. I soon heard that after everything Rashied had caused, the school booted him out of the ROTC, and he was suspended for his behavior. Soon after that, his family moved.

My 16th birthday wasn’t much better. I was still quite messed up, despite all of my friends from school being here by my side, and we played many video games. But it didn’t fully help me through the entire day. Everything was just so messed up.

Everything finally started changing for the better when my junior year started, and when I came to the building, there was a strange device that recognized me and my presence. Then, I woke up in a place that I learned was called Bygone Island….